diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-23 17:28:43 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-23 17:28:43 -0800 |
| commit | ac9d8777973931b24217f25a42b8dbba84760f80 (patch) | |
| tree | fe435d5f45173bc4214dd41c9941b8cd5beb5d82 | |
| parent | d8bb33a5effc4cba0825de7bc383c8ab4e0fb913 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64055-0.txt | 5295 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64055-0.zip | bin | 89904 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64055-h.zip | bin | 322601 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64055-h/64055-h.htm | 5805 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64055-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 213235 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64055-h/images/illus01.jpg | bin | 3539 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64055-h/images/illus02.jpg | bin | 4345 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64055-h/images/illus03.jpg | bin | 3245 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64055-h/images/illus04.jpg | bin | 2859 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64055-h/images/illus05.jpg | bin | 3253 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64055-h/images/illus06.jpg | bin | 5470 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64055-h/images/illus07.jpg | bin | 3704 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64055-h/images/illus08.jpg | bin | 6757 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64055-h/images/illus09.jpg | bin | 3216 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64055-h/images/illus10.jpg | bin | 5306 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64055-h/images/illus11.jpg | bin | 6548 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64055-h/images/illus12.jpg | bin | 5317 -> 0 bytes |
20 files changed, 17 insertions, 11100 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..8edd962 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #64055 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/64055) diff --git a/old/64055-0.txt b/old/64055-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index c5aa583..0000000 --- a/old/64055-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5295 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of A Theory of the Mechanism of Survival, by W. -Whately Smith - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this ebook. - -Title: A Theory of the Mechanism of Survival - The Fourth Dimension and its Applications - -Author: W. Whately Smith - -Release Date: December 15, 2020 [EBook #64055] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -Image source(s): https://archive.org/stream/theoryofmechanis00cariiala - -Produced by: deaurider, Graeme Mackreth and the Online Distributed - Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was - produced from images generously made available by The Internet - Archive) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A THEORY OF THE MECHANISM OF -SURVIVAL *** - - - - - - A THEORY OF THE - MECHANISM OF SURVIVAL - - - - - A THEORY OF THE - MECHANISM OF SURVIVAL - - _THE FOURTH DIMENSION AND ITS - APPLICATIONS_ - - BY - - W. WHATELY SMITH - - LONDON: - KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., LTD. - NEW YORK: E.P. DUTTON & CO. - - 1920 - - - - - _TO - MY MOTHER_ - - - - -"_When we can no longer interpret a phenomenon by the known, we must -needs try to do so by the unknown...._" - -"_It is well, in spite of everything, to seek an explanation of the -inexplicable; it is by attacking it on every side at all hazards that -we cherish the hope of overcoming it._" - - MAETERLINCK. "The Unknown Guest." - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - - I. The meaning of Four-Dimensional Space 1 - - II. The scope of application and probable - importance of the higher space concepts 21 - - III. Application to certain of the facts - elicited by Psychic Research 39 - - IV. Some other possible applications of the - hypothesis 92 - - V. Vitality and Will 113 - - VI. Higher Space and Physical Science 122 - - VII. The Connecting Link 136 - - VIII. The Religious Aspects of the hypothesis 168 - - IX. Summary and Conclusion 181 - - Appendix 187 - - Index 196 - - - - -PREFACE - - -The highly speculative and extrapolatory character of this book will be -evident to all who are bold enough to read it. - -I wish to make it perfectly clear that I have no intention of -dogmatising on so obscure a subject. The suggestions which follow are -purely tentative, and I am well aware that some of them are likely to -prove mutually incompatible. - -But it is only by the bold formulation and ruthless rejection of -hypotheses that progress is made, and even if we are compelled -to abandon the Higher Space Hypothesis altogether--as is very -possible--the negative information so gained will be of the greater -value if the hypothesis has first been given the fullest possible trial. - - W.W.S. - - - - -A Theory of The Mechanism of Survival - - - - -CHAPTER I - -THE MEANING OF FOUR-DIMENSIONAL SPACE. - - -The main line of thought developed in these pages has no claims to -originality. Professor Zöllner of Leipsic was an ardent exponent of the -theory in the "seventies" and some authors hold that even the ancient -writings of the East contain attempts to express Four-Dimensional -concepts. - -Whether this is actually so is open to doubt but it must be remembered -that in the days when these writings were produced mathematical -knowledge was itself in its infancy and that there was, therefore, -no terminology available in which the Higher Space concepts could be -suitably expressed even supposing that the ancient philosophers had -them in mind. - -It is only through accumulated knowledge, especially the work of Gauss, -Lobatschewsky, Bolyai, Riemann, and others that modern mathematicians -are able to deal easily with space of more than three dimensions. - -It may be noted that Kant says: - -"If it be possible that there are developments of other dimensions of -space, it is very probable that God has somewhere produced them. For -His works have all the grandeur and glory that can be comprised." - -According to Mr. G.R.S. Mead similar ideas are to be found in certain -of the Gnostic cosmogonies. - - (Fragments of a Faith forgotten, p. 318.) - -But a detailed historical review would be out of place here and I will -therefore proceed at once to a discussion of what is meant by the -term "fourth dimension" and will try to explain how it is that we can -determine some of the necessary properties of four-dimensional space, -even although we cannot picture it to ourselves. - -At this point I would urge the reader to try to believe that the -subject is not one of great difficulty. As a matter of fact it is -really exceptionally straightforward if only one faces it and does not -allow oneself to be frightened. - -I know that it is impossible to form any clear mental picture of -four-dimensional conditions, but that does not matter. The ideas -involved are admittedly unprecedented in our experience, but they -are not contrary to reason and I do not ask more than a formal and -intellectual assent to the propositions and analogies concerned. - -Let me start, then, by defining what is meant by a Dimension. The -best definition I can think of is to say that, in the sense in which -the word is used here, a Dimension means "An independent direction in -space." - -I must amplify this by saying that, "Two directions in space are to be -considered as independent when they are so related that no movement, -however great, along one of them will result in the slightest movement -along, or parallel to, the other. That is to say, at right angles, or -perpendicular to one another." - -Thus in Fig. 1 AOA´ and BOB´ are independent directions. One might move -for ever along OA or OA´ and yet one would not have moved in the very -least in the direction of OB or of OB´. - -[Illustration: _Fig. 1_] - -Now on a flat surface, such as a sheet of paper, it is not possible to -draw more than _two_ such directions. Any other line that can be drawn, -XOX´ for instance, is in a compound direction, so to speak. That is to -say it is partly in the direction AOA´ and partly in the direction BOB´ -and it is possible to reach any point in it, Y for example, by moving -along OA´ to _a_ and then moving in the direction of OB´ a distance -equal to O_b_, or _vice versa_ or by doing the two simultaneously. - -For the benefit of those who are absolutely ignorant of the rudiments -of Geometrical knowledge, I would point out that Parallel lines are -said to point, in fact _do_ point, in the same direction. - -[Illustration: _Fig. 2_] - -Thus, in Fig. 2, the direction of the line ZZ´ is the same as that of -AOA´ and the direction of the line PP´ is the same as that of XOX´. - -Thus we see that in a flat surface we find only _two_ dimensions -and consequently we can refer to a flat surface as "Space of two -dimensions" or "Two-dimensional space." - -But if we refuse to be restricted to a flat surface we find that it is -possible to draw a third line through O which is quite "independent" -of the directions of the two lines we have previously drawn. We can do -this by drawing it vertically, that is to say, perpendicular to the -plane of the paper. Call this line COC´. - -[Illustration: _Fig. 3_] - -I have shown it _in perspective_ in Fig. 3. This line fulfils the -definition we gave of an independent direction in space for it is at -right angles both to AOA´ and to BOB´. But we have now exhausted our -resources. Try as we will we are unable to draw a fourth line which -shall be at right angles to AOA´, BOB´, and COC´ simultaneously. - -On other words--In the space we know we find only three dimensions and -consequently we can refer to it as "Space of three dimensions" or -"Three-dimensional space." - -Now the idea of a fourth dimension of space is simply this: That, -whereas in three-dimensional space, we can draw, through any point -in it, _three_, and only three, lines mutually at right angles: in -four-dimensional space, it would be possible to draw, through any point -in it, _four_, and only four, lines mutually at right angles. - -Extending the idea to "Higher space" in general, we may say that,--In -space of "n" dimensions we can draw, through any point in it, "n," and -only "n," lines mutually at right angles. - -Now I admit, that, at first sight, the idea that it might be possible, -under any circumstances, to draw more than three such lines through a -point, seems utterly staggering and inconceivable. And indeed the more -one thinks of it and the more thoroughly one grasps what it means, the -more absolutely impossible does it appear. - -All the same, as I hope to show very soon, it _is_, as a matter of -fact, quite possible that there may be another independent direction -fulfilling the prescribed conditions, in spite of the fact that we are -at present ignorant of it. - -This we can only realize by a consideration of the time-honoured but -indispensable analogy of a two-dimensional world, or "Flatland." - -This analogy I propose to examine in some detail in the paragraphs -which follow. - -But before doing so I wish to point out, and I do not think it will -be necessary to do more, that a "line" which has length, but neither -breadth nor thickness, can be correctly described as "One-dimensional -space" _i.e._:--space having only one dimension. - -A mathematical "point," which has only position and neither length nor -breadth nor thickness, can similarly be called space of no dimensions -or "Zero-dimensional space." Also I wish to take the opportunity of -defining one or two words which I may have occasion to use and have the -merit of brevity. - - (1) Lines which are drawn through a point for the sake of determining - direction are called in Geometrical parlance, "Axes." - - Thus in Fig. 1 AOA´ and BOB´ are axes. The former would be known as - "the axis of A," the latter as "the axis of B." Similarly in Fig. 3 - COC´ is "the axis of C." - - (2) The point in which two or more axes meet, is called the "Origin" - and is commonly denoted by the letter O. - - (3) When convenient, I shall use the terms, "Two space," "Three - space," "Four space," etc., instead of writing "Two-dimensional - space," "Three-dimensional space," "Four-dimensional space," etc. in - full each time. - - -THE ANALOGY OF A TWO-DIMENSIONAL WORLD. - -The consideration of the analogy of a two dimensional world is -necessary because, as Mr. C.H. Hinton says in his book, "The Fourth -Dimension," p. 6. - - "The change in our conceptions, which we make in passing from the - shapes and motions in two dimensions to those in three, affords a - pattern by which we can pass on still further to the conception of an - existence in four-dimensional space." - -Let us start then by imagining a very large, flat and perfectly smooth -surface; such for instance as the top of a highly polished table or the -surface of a sheet of still liquid. - -We have seen that such a surface constitutes space of two dimensions, -because through any point in it we can only draw two lines at right -angles to one another. In order to draw a third such line we must get -out of the surface altogether and draw the line perpendicular to it. - -Next we must try to imagine that this surface is populated by a race of -beings of an extraordinary thinness. - -In order to grasp the analogy properly we must imagine them to be so -constituted that they are incapable of realising any direction in space -which does not lie in the aforementioned flat surface on which they -live. - -We can imagine this by supposing that their thickness, _i.e._:--their -extension in the third dimension perpendicular to their surface,--is so -small as to be invisible to them and also that their "nerve endings" -all lie on their periphery. This last is equivalent to saying that they -have no "sense organs" facing the third dimension and that therefore -they cannot receive impressions, or respond to any stimuli that come to -them from that direction. - -It follows, therefore, that unless they develope special sense organs -which face the third dimension they will be acquainted only with such -objects and events as lie, or take place, in their surface. - -It is of course inconceivable that they should be truly "plane" beings -in the mathematical sense and possess no thickness at all. But if we -suppose that their thickness is of the same order as the diameter of -a chemical "Atom"--that they are "one atom thick" so to speak,--the -conditions laid down as to their limitation will be fulfilled. - -Now we have supposed the flat surface in our analogy to be _perfectly_ -smooth in the true sense of the word. That is to say of such a nature -as to offer no resistance whatever to the passage of objects over it. - -This means that plane beings will not be sensible of any opposition to -their movement as far as the surface is concerned. Also, as we have -supposed that they have no nerve endings facing it, it follows that -they cannot feel any pressure from it. In short they will be totally -unaware of its existence. - -But for the purpose of strict analogy this is insufficient, because a -being placed on such a surface would be as incapable of movement as -we should be if we were freely suspended in infinite space, remote -from all the material objects we know. There would be nothing, in -any direction known to him, from which he could "push off." We must -therefore further suppose that the force of gravity operates in his -world in a manner similar to that which we know,--every particle of -matter attracting every other particle. - -This will mean two things; first, that every particle on the surface -will be held against that surface and that plane beings will, -therefore, never be able to move away from it; and, second, that matter -on the surface will tend to collect together in a manner precisely -analogous to what we observe in our space. - -Finally, we may suppose that these hypothetical beings whom we are -considering live on the rim of a very large disc of plane matter, which -has collected and is held together by the action of gravity, just as we -live on the surface of a very large sphere of solid matter. They will -be kept up against the rim of the disc by the force of gravity, which -will attract them towards its centre, in the same way that we are kept -against the surface of the earth. - -It is easy to realise that the existence of such a plane being will be -very limited indeed. He will be conscious of two directions only. One -will be "up and down" that is to say, towards or away from the centre -of his plane earth: the other will be "forwards and backwards" along -its rim. Again any object, that projects beyond the rim of the disc on -which he lives, will be for him an obstacle, which can only be passed -by climbing over or burrowing under it. He cannot go round it, because -that would mean coming out of the flat surface, which he is unable to -do. Thus in Fig. 4, if the curved line AB represents a portion of the -rim of the disc or "plane earth," and C a plane being, then he can only -pass from A to B by "climbing over" any intervening object such as D, -_i.e._:--by following the path indicated by the dotted line. Otherwise -he would have to get out of the plane of the paper, which is impossible -for him. - -[Illustration: _Fig. 4_] - -Now that I have described in outline the strict analogy of a race of -plane beings inhabiting a smooth surface, I shall take the liberty, -in the course of developing the idea more fully, of treating it in -a slightly less rigid fashion. That is to say I shall assume that -the reader has grasped the main idea and I shall not trouble about -the "Plane earth" etc., unless it is desirable to do so for the sake -of bringing out some special point; and I shall substitute for the -foregoing somewhat elaborate representation the simpler one of a thin -object free to slide on a smooth surface lying in front of us. - -But before doing so I would point out that already we begin to see our -way a little. We can understand for instance that the fact of a Fourth -dimension of space being unknown and inconceivable to us, is no proof -that it does not exist. We have seen that a Third dimension would be -equally unknown and inconceivable to a being limited in the manner -described above; although we know that a third dimension does exist. - -We have only to suppose that analogous limitations obtain in our own -case to see that a Fourth dimension might well exist of which we would -still be unaware. - -We must, for instance, suppose that we have no sense organs facing that -way and that we are prevented from moving in that direction by some -circumstance analogous to the smooth sheet on which we supposed the -plane being to live. The plane being would think that he could see all -round his plane objects although we know that he could not really do -so, and similarly our conviction that we can see all round our solid -objects may be an illusion. - -Thus we are already in a position to appreciate the fact that our -inability to perceive or imagine Four-dimensional space or objects -in it, is no argument against its existence. There is, therefore, no -'a priori' reason for supposing that four dimensional space is not -a reality. It is a point which must be settled by an appeal to the -evidence. - -If, in the course of our investigation, we find that there are in our -space phenomena, which closely resemble those which would in "two -space" indicate the existence of a third dimension, then we shall be -entitled to say that these phenomena indicate the probable existence of -a fourth dimension. - -We can now proceed with our consideration of a two dimensional world, -remembering that,-- - - Shapes and events in four space bear to shapes and events in three - space, the same relation that those in three space bear to those in - two space. - -[Illustration: _Fig. 5^{[a=]}_] - -[Illustration: _Fig. 5^{[b=]}_] - -The very small three-dimensional thickness which we have supposed to -exist in all the objects of our plane world is imperceptible to the -plane beings which inhabit it and the objects which they perceive -they will accordingly think of as geometrical figures and of their -boundaries as geometrical lines, having length but no breadth. A circle -will appear to a plane being as a completely closed space. He will, as -he thinks, be able to go all round it without being able to find any -opening in its bounding line. It will in fact be to him what a sphere -is to us. A two space room will be a thing like the figure shown in -Fig. 5_a_. He will be able to get into or out of it by the gap in the -wall which is shown and which corresponds to the door. But he will not -be able to conceive of any other mode of entry or exit, although we can -see that from the direction of the third dimension it is not closed at -all. Similarly, if Fig. 5_b_ represents a closed two-dimensional box, -we see that this is absolutely open to us, who are three dimensional -beings, though appearing to be closed on all sides to a plane being. If -we took advantage of this fact we could play all sorts of tricks on him -for we could put things into the box or take them out of it, by way of -the third dimension, while to the plane being the box would appear to -be tightly closed the whole time. It will be noticed that as the path -of an object in transference would lie wholly outside the plane being's -space he would not be able to form any conception of the nature of the -process involved. If he tried to understand it at all he would probably -imagine that the object has been disintegrated into particles inside -the box, passed in this condition through the minute interstices -which he might suppose to exist in its walls, and reintegrated on the -other side. Whereas the true explanation is far simpler. The very -great importance of this will become apparent when we come to consider -the question of the positive evidences for the existence of a fourth -dimension. - -It is because of this importance that I have dwelt on a point which to -many readers will have been obvious as soon as stated. - -Similarly we could make things appear "from nowhere" and disappear -equally mysteriously simply by putting them down on to his flat surface -and picking them up again. - -I may as well repeat here that I do not for a moment expect that the -reader will have been able to visualise four-dimensional space. But -I do hope that he will have seen the force of the analogy and will -be prepared to admit that so far as we have gone at present four -dimensional space is by no means inconceivable though it may not be -distinctly imaginable. - -The foregoing is really all that is necessary on the mathematical or -theoretical side for the understanding of the basic ideas with which -I am dealing but for the benefit of those readers who like that sort -of thing I have added a few simple propositions and extensions of the -analogy in the form of an appendix. - -The only other question that need really concern us here is that of the -phenomena of _change_ in a two-dimensional world. - -We have already seen that a cube laid on a flat surface will present -to a plane being, in that surface, the appearance of a square. It is -also clear that if it is pushed through the surface it will continue to -present the same appearance until it has passed right through, when it -will suddenly vanish away. - -He would be unconscious of any movement on the part of the cube unless -there was some difference between the first and last sections which he -perceived. - -If, for instance, the bottom face was red and the top face blue he -would be conscious of a colour change on the part of the square which -he perceived. It would start by being red and would pass through -various shades of purple till, just before its final disappearance, it -would be pure blue. But now suppose that it was pressed through his -surface not "normally" but corner wise as indicated in Fig. 6--that -is to say with one of its corners leading and one of its diagonals -vertical. The plane being would then see quite a different set of -figures. First would be a point; this would grow into a triangle which -would increase in size until it reached a certain maximum when it would -begin to develope three new sides at its corners which would grow, at -the expense of the original sides, until a regular hexagon was produced -when the reverse process would set in and the hexagon gradually change -back into a triangle which in turn would dwindle away and disappear. -It is easy to work out what would happen in the case of other solids, -_e.g._, Sphere, Cone, Tetrahedron, etc. All such changes would appear -very mysterious to the plane being if he had formed no conception of -three-dimensional space or the shapes of bodies therein. - -[Illustration: _Fig. 6._] - -Let us now extend this idea rather further. - -Suppose we were to take a series of cinematograph pictures of the -two-dimensional world, from the direction of the third dimension. We -should obtain a succession of pictures each representing the precise -state of affairs at some given moment in the two space world. Every -thing in it would be represented in each. There would be no question -of one thing being hidden by another because we are regarding them -all from the direction of the third dimension in which they have an -inappreciable extension. If we imagine the two space world to be -very small or our camera to be very large there is no difficulty in -supposing that each of our pictures includes the whole of the two space -universe,--plane beings, earth, sun, planets, etc., all complete. - -Imagine further that these pictures are reproduced, as cinematograph -films actually are, on a transparent substance and then let us -superimpose these successive pictures on one another in order so as to -form a block. By this means we can represent the disposition of all the -objects in a two space system at a number of successive instants in -one single three space figure. For instance, the motion of a two space -planet round its sun would become a part of a helix or spiral. If we -now cut away from our block all the blank material which intervenes -between the representations of the various two space objects we shall -have a complete synthesis in three space of a succession of two space -arrangements. If we were now to pass this three space object through a -penetrable two space surface, _e.g._, a soap film, we should exactly -reproduce for the two space beings in it the changes which we had -originally recorded. - -By analogy we can see that it would be possible to account for all the -changes in our three-dimensional space by supposing them to be due to -the passage through it of suitably shaped and arranged four-dimensional -solids, of which we only perceive at any moment a section whose -extension in the fourth dimension is imperceptibly small. - -It will appear later that I do not think that this is literally the -case. The point I want to make here is that the phenomena of change or -successive arrangement in space of a given dimensionality are capable -of explanation in terms of forms in the next space higher, which latter -do not change within themselves. - -The precise import of this will appear when we come to consider the -bearing of the higher space theory on the problem of the nature of -Time. - - - - -CHAPTER II - -THE SCOPE OF APPLICATION AND PROBABLE IMPORTANCE OF THE HIGHER-SPACE -CONCEPTS. - - -In the preceding chapter I have tried to explain what is meant by the -term "four-dimensional space" and to demonstrate some of its more -important properties from the point of view of ourselves who live in -space of three dimensions. - -I am now in a position to state the basic hypothesis which I propose to -discuss in the pages which follow. - -Briefly stated it is this:-- - -"Higher space is a Physical reality and not a mere mathematical -idea. In waking life the individual consciousness functions in a -three-dimensional 'vehicle,' namely the physical body. But it may also -possess at least one other vehicle--a four-dimensional one--and in -this it may function after death and, possibly, during sleep, trance, -anæsthesia and other forms of insensibility." - -This hypothesis is not my own and I am not prepared to defend it -as being necessarily correct. But, as I hope to show, there are a -number of considerations which tend to support it and I do think it -is sufficiently plausible to make it worthy of serious consideration -before it is finally rejected by those who are students of these -matters. - -In this chapter I propose to deal with the different ways in which it -is likely to prove of importance. - -First of all, then, it has strong claims to be adopted as a working -hypothesis by those who are students of Psychical Research, especially -by those who are convinced of the validity of the Spiritistic -explanation of communications purporting to emanate from the deceased. - -Secondly, I believe that if accepted as valid it would do much to -provide a common meeting ground for opposite schools of religious -and scientific thought. Between these there was a most marked and -unfortunate cleavage during last century and though there has been a -very considerable rapprochement since the days when controversy was -at its height there is still much to be done before we can hope for a -complete community of thought and expression. - -It is hardly necessary to say that these two spheres of application are -very closely allied, but it is none the less convenient to separate -them for purposes of discussion. - - -THE NEED OF A WORKING HYPOTHESIS IN PSYCHIC SCIENCE. - -The studies of Psychical Researchers must necessarily cover a very -wide area which is bounded on the one hand by Physical science proper, -on another by Philosophy, on a third by Psychology and on a fourth by -Religion. With each of these subjects it has close relations and yet -possesses features which serve to distinguish it from any of them. - -Sir William Barrett writes as follows of the scope of Psychical -Research: - - "The subjects to be considered cover a wide range, from unconscious - muscular action to the mysterious operation of our sub-conscious self; - from telepathy to apparitions at the moment of death; from hypnotism - and the therapeutic effects of suggestion to crystal-gazing and the - emergence of hidden human faculties; from clairvoyance, or the alleged - perception of objects without the use of the ordinary channels of - sense, to dowsing, or the finding of under-ground water and metallic - lodes with the so-called divining-rod; from the reported hauntings - of certain places to the mischievous pranks of poltergeists (or - boisterous but harmless ghosts whose asserted freaks may have given - rise both to fetishism and fairies); from the inexplicable sounds and - movement of objects without assignable cause to the thaumaturgy of the - spiritualistic séance; from the scribbling of planchette and automatic - writing generally to the alleged operation of unseen and intelligent - agents and the possibility of experimental evidence of human survival - after death." - - (_Psychical Research, p. 10_). - -In view of the heterogeneous nature of this list I do not think -it practicable to frame any hard and fast definition of Psychical -Research. Moreover certain of the phenomena which it once studied--such -as Hypnotism--have been largely taken over by "orthodox" science, -and others, such as Telepathy and Clairvoyance, although of great -intrinsic interest and some relevance, may ultimately be regarded as -comparatively remote from the main body of psychic phenomena. - -Roughly speaking, the characteristic feature of the latter is a -suspicion, or _prima facie_ appearance, or allegation that they emanate -from, or are in some way connected with the activities of extra-mundane -intelligences--notably the "spirits of" the deceased. - -It is this feature which has caused their rejection by the sciences -with which they would naturally appear to be associated and although -our studies may in many cases show that the appearance is wholly -spurious it must be remembered that, until every phenomenon is so -disposed of and relegated to its appropriate "orthodox" science, the -ultimate problem of Psychical Research is largely a matter of the -provision of answers to such questions as:-- - -"Is there any scientifically valid reason for supposing that Individual -Human Personality survives bodily death?" - -"If so, under what conditions does it persist?" - -"What is the relation between these new conditions and those with which -we are acquainted?" - -Any investigation into Human Personality of a scope less than this -can be included under the heads of Physiology or Psychology which are -prepared to investigate any conceivable intricacy in the mental or -bodily states of the living. - -It is only when the investigator refuses to be limited by bodily death -that Psychic science differentiates itself as a separate study. - -I do not propose to consider here whether psychical research has yet -given any satisfactory answer to the above mentioned questions or even -whether there is any considerable chance of its ever being able to do -so. - -I merely wish to point out the nature of the problems with which it is -concerned and which alone distinguish it as a separate science. - -It follows that any hypothesis advanced with a view to co-ordinating -the observed facts _may_ find itself called upon to give an -intelligible explanation of discarnate personalities, that is to say of -human personalities not functioning through the flesh and blood bodies -in which we are accustomed to meet them. - -So far as our present knowledge goes and on the balance of all the -available evidence I am inclined to think that this necessity is at -least imminent. - -The adoption of some form of working hypothesis is moreover imperative -in the light of scientific history. - -All who are interested in psychical research will agree that it is in -the highest degree desirable that it should be recognised as a Science -of a dignity commensurate with its intrinsic importance and on a level -with the sciences more generally accepted as such. - -That it has not, hitherto, attained this position in the eyes of the -world in general is largely due to the fact that it has not yet fully -reached that stage of development which chiefly distinguishes a -science properly so called from mere speculatory observation. - -This is no reflection on the many able and genuinely scientific men -who have worked on the subject ever since it first became prominent -in modern times some seventy years ago but is, on the contrary, a -necessary and inevitable stage in the growth of any science whatsoever. - -The processes of acquiring scientific knowledge are as invariable as -those of logical thought. Just as all accurate reasoning may be reduced -to a series of syllogisms, so the process of acquiring exact knowledge -may be reduced to a series of analogous sequences. - - These are:--(1) Observation. - (2) Induction. - (3) Deduction. - (4) Experiment.--A special form - of observation. - -I do not say that this sequence of operations is always consciously -performed any more than when "thinking a thing out" we always -consciously reduce our reasoning to its simplest syllogistic -constituents. - -But every time we acquire a new item of knowledge it would be possible -to reduce the process by which we acquired it to a series of the -sequences mentioned above. - -It is worth while considering these steps in slightly greater detail. - -OBSERVATION in the last analysis means no more than the recording and -classifying of sensations, which are the only form in which we get any -information as to the outer world. - -INDUCTION means the process of concluding from a study of the observed -and collected facts that there is some specific co-ordinating principle -at work by virtue of which the facts exist. This is the process known -as forming a working hypothesis. - -DEDUCTION. In this stage we consider more closely the working -hypothesis which we have formulated, and we conclude that if it be true -certain other consequences must inevitably follow. - -EXPERIMENT. This simply means that we turn again to the outside world -and examine it to see whether these deduced results do actually obtain -in practice. - -If they do we argue that our hypothesis is, probably, a correct one and -we retain it until it is shown that if it be correct some result must -inevitably occur which in fact does not. - -There is a difference between a _valid_ hypothesis and a _true_ -one--or, as the latter is commonly termed, a Law. - -Any hypothesis is valid which explains the observed facts or at least -explains some of them and contradicts none. But the epithet "true" can -only properly be applied when it has been shown that all necessary -deductions are invariably borne out in practice. As a matter of fact we -can never say this with absolute certainty for it is always conceivable -that some exception may some day be found which would necessitate the -remoulding of the hypothesis. - -The most we can say is that certain hypotheses have stood the test in -such a very large number of cases without a single failure that there -is a very high degree of probability that they are really true. - -The hypothesis that the Chemical "Atom" was the ultimate and -indivisible unit of matter was a perfectly valid one in the light of -the facts that had been observed at the time of its formation and of -its apparent proof by Lavoisier and others. - -It is only the facts which have been elicited by the study of -Ionisation, of Radio-active substances and similar phenomena that have -proved it to be untenable and necessitated the substitution of the -electronic theory. - -Again the Corpuscular theory of light affords a very pertinent -illustration of the point I wish to make. - -A number of facts regarding the phenomena of light were observed and -classified and it was found that these could be explained by the -hypothesis that light consisted of a stream of very minute particles -moving at very high speed which impinged upon the eye and thus gave -rise to the sensations observed. Up to a point this explanation was -perfectly satisfactory and for a long time it held the field, partly -because of the great prestige of Newton to whom much of its development -was due and partly because it continued to explain subsequently -observed facts without much straining. - -But among other things it was demonstrated that in order to account for -the observed phenomena of refraction it was necessary to suppose that -the "Corpuscles" travelled faster in water than in air. - -At first there was no means of determining directly whether this was so -or not. But later the researches of Foucault made it possible to settle -the point by direct measurement. When the velocity of light in air -and water respectively was measured directly by Foucault's method it -was found that the velocity in water was _less_ than that in air. The -Corpuscular theory was therefore untenable. - -It is only by this process of forming, testing and, if necessary, -rejecting hypotheses that we gradually attain to exact knowledge. As -Prof. Richet says: - - "La science n'a jamais été qu'une serie d'erreurs, approximations - constamment evoluant constamment boulversé, et cela d'autant plus vite - qu'elle était plus avancée." - - (Annales des sciences psychiques, 1905, p. 15.) - -From this brief resumé of the steps involved in scientific progress -it is clear that the formation of a working hypothesis, by inductive -reasoning from the observed facts, is a normal, necessary, and -invariable step in the progress of any science whatsoever. - -For this reason I do not think it likely that Psychical research -will attain any widespread recognition as a science until it is in -possession of a valid working hypothesis capable of explaining at least -the more important of the observed facts. I believe that the higher -space hypothesis fulfills this condition and if so it is clearly worth -while adopting, purely provisionally and tentatively of course, by -those who concern themselves with the subject. - -I have said that I think that the conception of higher space has a -bearing on the relations between Religious and Scientific thought. - -I shall reserve for a later chapter the treatment of the question -from the purely religious stand-point, and shall only examine here -the reasons which seem to me to have led so many sincere and able -scientific men to a position at variance with the religious and -spiritual point of view. - -This is, of course, closely bound up with the whole topic of the -various attempts which have been made to satisfy the perennial demand -for light on the mysteries of life and death and on the spiritual and -non-material aspects of the universe. - -It is out of the question for me to attempt to classify here the -countless religions, sects, and philosophies which have arisen from -time to time. But they do seem to fall into three main groups and -although it is impossible to label these in any really satisfactory -manner I think one may say that the Materialistic Scientists are the -representatives of one school, the Orthodox Theologians of another, and -the Occultists of a third. - -By the Materialistic Scientists I mean those who see in matter or ether -the ultimate and only permanent reality and who attempt to explain -every experienced phenomenon in terms of matter and ether and of these -only. - -According to their view, Thought, Emotion, Consciousness, are no more -than electro-chemical changes in the protoplasmic constituents of the -brain cells. "The brain secretes consciousness as the liver secretes -bile." - -The idea of "spirit" is inconceivable to them; for the whole essence of -Spirit is that it is not matter nor, so far as we can imagine, ether. - -Now although this attitude is utterly repugnant to me, I can yet easily -understand and sympathise with the state of mind which occasions it. -I, too, feel that if there is one thing above all others to which -one's intellect must cling at all costs it is the general proposition -of the coherence and continuity of the universe--in other words the -great Law of Causation. If ever we let go of that we find ourselves in -chaos--which is insanity. - -Within the "ring-fence," so to speak, of matter and energy the -law holds good, but anything outside appears to the scientist as -"discontinuous" and therefore, quite rightly, revolting. As against -this point of view my contention is that it is quite possible to form -an intelligible concept of Reality, different from and yet perfectly -continuous with, the physical reality of the scientist. - -This first purely materialistic school admits of fairly easy -delimitation whereas the other two schools mingle together and -diverge within themselves in so complex a manner that it is much -more difficult to distinguish them from each other than to separate -either of them from the first. But I think the difference is something -of this kind. The school of which the Occultists are typical seem -to me to tend to replace logically coherent explanation by mere -descriptive nomenclature. On the other hand the Orthodox Theologians, -while dogmatically asserting the existence of spirit and constantly -emphasising the supreme importance of the spiritual life, are apt to -ignore the intellectual demand for intelligible explanation altogether. - -It is merely foolish to ignore or to ridicule on 'a priori' grounds -the statements of those who claim to have investigated the problems -with which we are concerned by the cultivation of abnormal or commonly -latent faculties. - -If such faculties exist, as is very possible, it is clearly no more -than common sense that they should be exercised to the full in the -solution of problems which present especial difficulties to the more -normal methods of investigation. The results might be of the very -highest possible value. Indeed, it may well be that the cultivation -of such faculties is by far the best way of attacking the whole -question. I am by no means prepared dogmatically to deny it. None the -less I think we are entitled to expect that those who claim to have -attained knowledge by these means should take some pains to make their -results continuous with existing knowledge and to eliminate needless -obscurities. - -At present the application of the word "Science" to the utterances of -the Occult schools--as commonly presented--is a complete misnomer. - -In Theosophical literature, for instance, we are confronted with a -scheme of things built up of such terms as "Astral Plane," "Etheric -Double," "Causal Body," "Karma" and so forth. - -With all due deference to my Theosophical friends I submit that this is -not scientific explanation and cannot be so unless its exponents are -prepared to tell us what is the relation between the astral plane and -the physical world, between the etheric double and the body as known to -physiologists. - -Thus it is intellectually unsatisfying and little calculated to arouse -the sympathetic interest of the strictly logical thinker. - -I do not mean to say that none of the words of the type quoted have -any real significance. On the contrary I think it very probable that -many of them have and that they do represent real parts of the actual -scheme of things. The trouble is that they are only names; and to name -a thing is not the same as to explain it. In common fairness I ought, -however, to admit that in several passages Mr. Leadbeater--one of the -best known Theosophical writers--makes a distinct effort to escape -from this tendency and it has further been opined by a very eminent -Occultist that the bulk of contemporary literature on the subject will -be out of date in a few years. - -I am inclined to suspect that this failing was the cause he had in mind. - -I repeat that my primary quarrel is not with the accuracy or otherwise -of the statements made. Every word of them may be perfectly correct, -but so long as they are expressed in terms wholly unrelated to -pre-existing concepts I must, _qua_ scientist, remain unconvinced. - -The third school which includes the Orthodox Theologians sometimes -resembles the Occultists in the use of unintelligible terms but their -chief weakness is their failure to recognise and to cater for the -intellectual demand for coherent explanation. - -They never weary of insisting, quite rightly, on the paramount -importance of Spiritual things, but no effort is made to show the -continuity which must, in a sane Cosmos, exist between Matter and -Spirit, or to state the "common factor," so to speak, which unites -them as parts of a coherent whole. - -For myself I refuse to believe that no such common factor is -discoverable. As Sir Oliver Lodge says, "I have learned to believe in -intelligibility." - -This omission on the part of theologians did not so much matter in the -days before Physical Science had attained to its present degree of -development. Men knew so little about the material Universe that they -experienced little difficulty in finding a place in it for Spirit and -the Spiritual life. "Heaven" was conveniently represented as being -somewhere "above" and "Hell" as somewhere "below." But now things have -altered and we know quite a fair amount about the material world. -Consequently the scientist demands--not unreasonably, I think--an -explanation of "Spirit" which shall not conflict with the fundamental -laws of continuity and causation. - -So far the theologians have failed to meet this demand and to provide -the necessary habitat for consciousness which shall be independent -of, and yet causally continuous with, the material world which the -scientist knows. - -It is this illogical discontinuity which has alienated the sympathies -of so many men of scientific mind and forced them to attempt to reduce -all mental and spiritual phenomena to terms of matter. - -The foregoing should be sufficient to show how important it is that -Psychical Research--the connecting link between the study of the -material and that of the purely spiritual--should adopt as soon as -possible some form of working hypothesis which is not repugnant either -to religious or scientific thought. It is only by doing this that we -can hope to retain the sympathies of both classes of thinkers and this -is surely worth an effort quite apart from all other considerations. -Here again I believe that the higher space hypothesis meets the -requirements of the case and this is my second chief reason for urging -its adoption. - - - - -CHAPTER III - -APPLICATION TO CERTAIN OF THE FACTS ELICITED BY PSYCHIC RESEARCH - - -In this chapter I propose to give some instances of the way in which -the higher space hypothesis throws light on certain Psychic Phenomena -which, without its aid, appear extremely obscure and difficult of -explanation, but I shall make no attempt to cover the whole range of -phenomena known to students. - -Some are not yet, in my opinion, sufficiently well authenticated -to necessitate consideration, and those which are, some--such as -Telekinesis, Prevision, and certain aspects of unconsciousness--are -more conveniently treated in later chapters; others are so mysterious -as to render any attempt at explanation premature until we have a wider -and firmer foundation of fact on which to build; others again, such -as thought transference or Telepathy, will probably prove explicable -without introducing the Higher Space hypothesis in any direct -connection. - -There are some, however, which may well be considered here. - -The first, and by far the most important problem which confronts us -in attempting to form an idea of post-mortem conditions, or of the -existence of personality apart from the physical body, lies in the fact -that we cannot conceive of personality as absolutely disembodied--as -pure essence. Yet we know that if personality does in fact survive -physical death, it must do so in some form, completely non-material -in the ordinary sense of the word, which is invisible, impalpable, in -short entirely imperceptible, to our normal senses. - -Probably it is the difficulty of conceiving such a mode of existence -which has chiefly prevented physical scientists, as a whole, from -accepting the obvious interpretation of the evidence for Survival -offered by various Psychic phenomena. - -Few people, I think, who have studied the literature of the subject, -would be prepared to deny that Survival is, at least, strongly -indicated by the evidence in question. - -But this difficulty of conceiving a state of existence, at once -real and non-physical, has induced scientists to prefer to seek an -explanation of the observed facts in terms of Thought transference, -Secondary personality and so forth.[1] - -But as soon as we introduce the concept of the Fourth Dimension this -difficulty disappears. - -We have but to suppose that after physical death the Individual -consciousness is embodied in a vehicle organised, not from physical -matter, but from Four-dimensional matter, _i.e._, that which, in four -space, corresponds to what we call "Matter" in three space. - -Such a vehicle fulfills the required conditions in every way. It is -scientifically real--that is to say, it has its habitat in a region as -subject to law and as susceptible to mathematical analysis as the three -dimensional world in which we at present live. - -And yet it must be supposed to be, of its very nature, inapprehensible -by our normal physical senses. - -We are thus enabled to understand how those who have left this physical -world may, although discarnate, be none the less as truly _alive_ as -ever, close to us and yet invisible, constantly in touch with us and -yet beyond our normal ken. - -This is the first and supremely important application of the -hypothesis and it is impossible to over-emphasise it. - - * * * * * - -Of the more specific phenomena suitable for discussion here, I will -first deal with Clairvoyance. - -This is probably far from being a simple phenomenon of unvarying -nature. There would appear to be at least four varieties and it is -possible that as our knowledge of the subject increases we shall come -to recognise still more. - -The four at present distinguishable may be denoted as follows:-- - - (1) So-called "Etheric Clairvoyance." This is apparently no more than - a heightening of the ordinary powers of vision. - - (2) Perception of objects and contemporary events more or less removed - in space from the percipient and invisible by ordinary means. - - (3) Perception of non-material objects or events; as when a - clairvoyant describes the appearance of a deceased person alleged to - be present in "spirit form." - - (4) Clairvoyance in time. That is to say the perception of future - events--Prevision--or of past events--Postvision. - -Instances of each of these four forms are abundant and amply verified -except, perhaps, in the case of class 3 where verification is scarcely -possible. - -It is easy to understand how clairvoyance of the first type arises. We -know that light consists of very rapid vibrations in the ether which -impinge upon the retina and cause the sensation of sight. We also know -that if a beam of white light is passed through a triangular glass -prism it is bent aside and split up into the seven colours of the -rainbow, viz., Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Blue, Indigo, and Violet. -The resulting band of colour is called a Spectrum. If the Spectrum so -obtained is thrown upon a screen and a number of people are asked to -mark thereon the limits of what they can see it will be found that -these limits vary considerably. - -We know, too, that there is a wide range of light-vibrations beyond -the furthest of these visible limits, for although our eyes do not -respond to them the photographic plate does. We also know that some -of these vibrations will penetrate substances which are opaque to -ordinary light although the opposite is the case for some substances. -This is particularly the case with "ultra-violet" light which consists -of vibrations more rapid even than those of violet light which are -themselves the most rapid in all the visible spectrum. It seems -reasonable therefore to suppose that certain people with abnormal -retinæ or in an abnormal condition might be especially sensitive -to these ultra-violet rays and that they might not only see things -invisible to us but even see them _through_ obstacles which are opaque -to the sort of light to which normal eyes respond. - -This explanation may serve for certain simple cases of clairvoyant -vision but it soon breaks down because the visual image of any object -seen in this way must be liable to confusion by the superimposed images -of intervening objects. - -Suppose for instance that a clairvoyant wishes to see, by this method, -what is written on page 100 of a closed book. We will suppose that -the covers and paper of the book are transparent to some kind of -ultra-violet light to which the eye of the clairvoyant responds, -whereas the ink is opaque to the same light. - -On looking at the book the writing on page 100 would be visible -all right, but so would that on the preceding 99 pages; it would, -therefore, be practically impossible to read the 100th page. - -It will be seen, therefore, that clairvoyance of this type must be -of very limited scope and cannot be held to account for cases of the -second type where the clairvoyant perceives events happening at a -considerable distance, amounting in some instances to a matter of -hundreds of miles. - -I freely admit that at present I am not prepared to give an explanation -of all cases where the distances involved are very large. - -But to cases where the incidents or objects perceived are reasonably -near the percipient, the higher space hypothesis offers a simple and -elegant solution. - -Consider the two dimensional analogue. - -[Illustration: _Fig. 7_] - -Suppose that "A" Fig. 7, represents a two-dimensional observer and that -X, Y, and Z are two-dimensional closed spaces, rooms, houses, or what -not. The interiors of these closed spaces will be invisible to "A." -All he will be able to see will be a straight line as at "B," for the -boundaries of X, Y, and Z will be opaque and impassable to him. - -But now suppose that he were to be lifted up vertically, out of the -plane of the paper altogether. He would from this new position be -able to see the interiors of X, Y, and Z, together with any two space -incidents occurring therein. They would present approximately the -appearance shown in Fig. 7 and the degree of foreshortening would -diminish with the height to which he ascended above the plane of the -paper. - -In a precisely analogous manner we must suppose that three-dimensional -obstructions do not exist for, and that the interiors of closed -three-dimensional spaces are entirely open to, anyone who could regard -them from a point situated in four space, _i.e._, removed from three -space to a suitable distance in the direction of the fourth dimension. -The greater this distance the less will be the foreshortening and the -greater will be the range of vision. - -There would be no question of intervening objects obscuring the -view, simply because, in four space, three space objects do not -intervene--the view of X in Fig. 7 is in no way obscured by the -presence of Y or Z. - -Compare with this the statements of many clairvoyants to the effect -that when in the clairvoyant state they can, and do, see the front, -sides, back, and every internal point of three space objects -simultaneously. - -The parallel is almost irresistible in its significance. Compare also -the following case given by Professor de Morgan, and which is typical -of the very numerous cases of this nature on record. - -In this case the percipient was a little girl who was undergoing -mesmeric treatment for fits by Mrs. de Morgan. While in the mesmeric -state she was desired to follow Professor de Morgan mentally to the -house at which he was dining and which was totally unknown to the -child. The girl got there at once and gave an accurate description of -the room in which the Professor was, the furniture which it contained, -the people to whom he was talking and various small incidents which -took place. On his return Professor de Morgan confirmed every detail of -the description. - -This is, of course, a very condensed resumé of the occurrence. -Interested readers should consult contemporary Psychic literature -which abounds with such cases. The point is that no amount of retinal -hypersensibility will so much as begin to explain this sort of case, -whereas it is not so utterly incomprehensible when we introduce the -idea that the percipient may have been seeing four-dimensionally. - -It is hardly necessary to observe that the sense organs involved cannot -be the physical eyes. They must be supposed to belong to the four -dimensional vehicle. - -In attempting to explain this second type of clairvoyance along these -lines, there seem to be two main difficulties involved and these are -admittedly very great. - -First, how is it that the four space vehicle possesses organs capable -of perceiving three space objects and incidents? One would expect it to -respond to four space impressions only. - -Secondly, as soon as the distances involved become more than quite -small it is very difficult to conceive how the percipient can -simultaneously describe the events by the use of physical speech -mechanism and also perceive them from a point of view which must be -supposed to be very considerably removed in the direction of the fourth -dimension. - -A correspondent of my own who appears to possess this power of -clairvoyance at a distance in a remarkable degree and to be able to -exercise it at will, tells me that when she is seeing a distant scene, -she is yet so closely in touch with her physical body that she is -conscious of moving her hand, for example. - -It is difficult to account for this on the four dimensional or any -other theory. - -I have no wish to minimise these difficulties or to claim that the -introduction of the Higher space hypothesis clears up the whole matter. -It does nothing of the sort. - -But it does give us a dim inkling of what the general nature of the -causes at work may be, especially as regards the power of "internal -vision" mentioned above and which I particularly wish to emphasise. - -This is more than can be said of any alternative theory with which I am -acquainted. - -Future study will probably show that this class of phenomena is far -from simple and is really capable of being resolved into a number of -sub-classes, each requiring its own appropriate explanation. - -It is interesting to note that Mr. C.W. Leadbeater, the well-known -Theosophical writer and clairvoyant, definitely introduces the -four-dimensional concept in his book on Clairvoyance and ascribes the -power of long-range perception to the intervention of what he calls an -"astral telescope"; but there would appear to be no evidence in support -of this idea beyond the _ipse dixit_ of the writer and even he is very -vague on the point. - -The third form of clairvoyance, namely, the perception of non-physical -things, is readily explicable on the hypothesis which we are -considering. - -Just as the physical body has sense organs adapted for the perception -of physical things, so the four-dimensional body or "vehicle" will -presumably possess analogous organs adapted for the perception of -four-dimensional things. - -In ordinary persons, we must suppose either that these organs are -almost completely undeveloped, or else that the mechanism, whereby the -impressions received are conveyed to the consciousness and recorded as -memories, is defective or inhibited. - -In the clairvoyant on the contrary we may suppose that they are well -developed and active and that he is able consciously to perceive by -their aid. - -In advancing this explanation of the third form of clairvoyance, I do -not wish it to be thought that I attribute an objective origin to all -visions of objects which have no obviously physical reality. - -Hallucination is often a _vera causa_ and indeed it is comparatively -seldom that we can eliminate it with certainty. - -But I do not think it can legitimately be applied to all visions of -this class. - -The point is of some interest and worthy of a moment's thought even -though it involves a digression from the main topic. - -The essence of hallucination is that it should have a purely subjective -origin and be unfounded on objective reality. - -If I were to look round and find my sofa occupied by three green -cassowaries playing nap I should, I think, be justified in assuming -that I was the victim of an hallucination having no foundation in -objective fact. It would, presumably, have arisen from a simultaneous -excitation of the memory centres associated with the game of nap, -cassowaries, the number three, and the sensation of greenness, -occasioned, more or less fortuitously, by over-work or alcoholic excess. - -On the other hand if I were to see the figure of an old man with a -long white beard, one front tooth missing, shaggy eyebrows, black -velvet smoking jacket, gold watch and chain, and so forth and were -subsequently to find that such a person, answering the description in -every detail, and previously entirely unknown to me, had really once -lived, or was still living, then the view that this vision was the -result of pure hallucination, would be untenable. - -The probabilities against any chance stimulation of memory centres -giving rise to precisely that combination of characteristics, are -immeasureably large. - -In such cases--and they are by no means unknown--we must attribute some -degree of objectivity to the origin of the vision. - -This is of importance in view of the tendency in some quarters to -dismiss all such visions as purely hallucinatory. - -We shall see later that the problems connected with Prevision and -Postvision are also, if not completely explained, at least rendered -less utterly incomprehensible by the introduction of the higher space -hypothesis. - -With the third class of clairvoyant phenomena is closely associated -that group of facts known as "Phantasms of the Living, of the Dying, -and of the Dead." - -Certain aspects of the dream state, again, seem to be related to -clairvoyance at a distance and are conveniently dealt with here. - -Let us follow up the idea of a four-dimensional vehicle and see what -light, if any, it throws on these questions. - -Let us suppose that the four-dimensional vehicle becomes detached -from, and loses touch with, the three-dimensional physical body -during unconsciousness; or rather that unconsciousness is due to this -detachment. - -It follows that the "Ego" embodied in this four-dimensional vehicle -can no longer receive impressions through the three-dimensional sense -organs and that it is wholly dependent for communication with the -outside world on those which belong to the four-dimensional vehicle. -The nature of the impressions received will depend on the degree of -development of these organs. - -If they are completely undeveloped the Ego will be utterly oblivious -of its surroundings, whereas if they are well developed the reverse -will be the case and we may suppose the Ego to be as fully cognizant -of the surrounding world as we are in ordinary waking life. It is -interesting to compare with this the statements of those who claim -to have consciously explored the "Astral plane" or four space world. -They often describe sleepers as being present, but "in a brown study." -Compare also the statement often found in communications purporting to -emanate from discarnate personalities to the effect that, "We have seen -so-and-so, but do not know whether he is dead or not." - -Of course, it by no means follows that it will be possible, even under -these latter conditions, to remember in waking life the impressions -received during unconsciousness. On the contrary we should expect this -to be the exception rather than the rule. - -In their passage from sense organ to consciousness the impressions -received will, _ex hypothesi_, not pass through the physical brain and -the memory centres with which they become associated may be located in -a position which is inaccessible to consciousness when embodied in the -physical vehicle. - -It would be possible, though not perhaps absolutely necessary, to -account on these lines for the impression which most people have -sometimes had, of apparently "remembering" a place which they have -certainly never visited previously in waking life. They might, however, -on this theory, have done so in sleep. - -It would also account for those dreams in which the dreamer perceives -an incident at a distance which is subsequently verified. - -As for the ordinary chaotic dream, this, it seems to me may be -accounted for in either of two main ways. If we suppose that the -stimulation of certain cells (memory centres) in the brain causes -an uprush into consciousness of the associated item of memory or -"souvenir," it is not unreasonable to suppose that such stimulation is -going on _in the body_ all the time. But it will only be in the state, -intermediate between profound sleep and waking, that these aroused -souvenirs will, on the one hand get through to the consciousness--which -in deep sleep is separated from the body altogether--and, on the other -will escape over-ruling by the Will or obliteration by the influx of -normal sensory impressions. - -This would account for the fact that the majority of dreams appear to -be of very short duration and to take place in the very act of waking. - -The other cause of ordinary dreams is probably in its general nature -suggestive. That is to say the Ego cut off from the outside world by -the imperfections of its four-dimensional senses is quiescent, and in -a state peculiarly favourable for the telepathic picking up of stray -thoughts which suggest dreams. - -This of course is especially the case when the dream is deliberately -suggested by a hypnotic specialist, as is sometimes done.[2] - -The subject of Phantasmal apparitions is also both complex in its -varieties and obscure as to its causes. - -The commonest explanation, namely, the telepathic influence of the -percipient by the agent, does not seem to me to be applicable to every -case. For instance, it is difficult to conceive how a man shot through -the head can visualise himself sufficiently clearly at that moment to -project a telepathic image of himself, including the wound, to the -percipient. And, more generally, it is probable that few of us could -visualise our own appearance with sufficient accuracy to do more than -convey, telepathically, a vague general impression. On the other hand, -if we are to suppose that the details are filled up, so to speak, by -the percipient, how are we to explain accurate perception of clothing -and so forth of which the percipient could have no knowledge? - -Finally, the whole telepathic theory seems weak in this respect. If -I in the act of death, vehemently long for, or think of, a certain -person, it is clear that the thought in my mind which is most likely -to be transmitted to the brain of a percipient will not be the thought -of myself--still less of my own appearance--but rather of the other -person. Why should this suggest _me_ to his mind? - -In experimental telepathy it is the idea on which the agent -concentrated his mind that is transmitted to the percipient, not some -other idea, and I see no reason for supposing that this is not always -the case. - -In cases where the apparition has been deliberately produced as the -result of an act of will on the part of the agent, the apparition has -invariably been preceded by the agent concentrating his mind on the -person to whom he wishes to appear, _not_ on himself. - -In view of these considerations I frankly do not see how the telepathic -theory can be unreservedly maintained. - -When we add that in some of these experimentally produced cases the -agent has himself seen the percipient and given details, subsequently -verified, of the circumstances prevailing at the percipient's end; and -then compare this with certain of the varieties of clairvoyance at a -distance, we must surely admit that the supposition that the agent was -really present, though not in the physical body, is by far the simplest -explanation. - -For cases of this sort the reader should consult "Phantasms of the -Living." Some good selected instances are also given in "Death, it's -Causes and Phenomena," by Messrs. Carrington and Meader. - -The idea that conscious existence in a vehicle other than the physical -body is possible even during life is borne out to some extent by the -evidence of those who testify to having seen their own body, from -outside, while in a state of unconsciousness. An interesting one is -given in the above mentioned work. The narrator describes how as he lay -in bed he felt a cold sensation creeping up his legs from the feet and -gradually extending throughout his body. After this had gone on for -some time he became momentarily unconscious and on coming to himself -again "seemed to be walking on air" and to be entirely free from his -body. He thought of a friend who was some hundreds of miles distant -and in a few seconds he found himself in the presence of his friend in -circumstances which he describes. His friend spoke to him but he could -not stay. After much difficulty and perplexity he decided that he ought -to return to his body and as soon as he had made up his mind on the -point he found himself looking at his apparently dead body propped up -in bed as he had been when this experience began. He tried to control -it and in due course was able to do so and after a time successfully -"re-embodied" himself apparently none the worse for his experiences. - -The credentials of this case are good, and it is important to note that -the friend referred to wrote spontaneously to say that he had seen -the narrator at the time and in the circumstances which the latter -describes. - -For this reason it can hardly be dismissed as a mere hallucination or -dream and it is relevant to the present discussion because the narrator -saw his own body from outside and was apparently embodied all the time -in a vehicle of some sort. - -Another somewhat similar and equally remarkable case is given in the -same work. This I shall deal with in a later chapter. In view of the -foregoing considerations, I think it fair to say that the idea of -a non-physical vehicle of consciousness capable, under the proper -conditions, of temporary detachment from the physical body, has strong -claims to be adopted as a working hypothesis for future investigations -even though it is too early, as yet, to accept it as a proven fact. - -It certainly seems to clear up certain cases of apparition and abnormal -acquisition of information as to distant events, in a way which other -theories do not do without being strained to an extent which I regard -as unwarrantable. - -It seems probable that the chief reason why such an hypothesis has -not been adopted before is simply the difficulty of conceiving the -nature of such a vehicle. But this is overcome if we suppose that it is -four-dimensional. - -The theory has, of course, its own attendant difficulties and I have no -desire disingenuously to ignore them. - -First it may be asked: How does the percipient see the apparition? -For four-dimensional objects are, _ex hypothesi_ invisible to -three-dimensional sight. - -Second: Why does the four-dimensional vehicle present the exact -appearance of the three-dimensional body--clothes and all? - -Third: How can it speak, _i.e._, set up vibrations in three-dimensional -matter, as it is sometimes recorded as doing? - -It is admittedly far from easy to answer these questions, in the light -of our present knowledge. - -As regards the first, I should feel disposed to say that such -apparitions would be the rule rather than the exception, were it not -for the fact that only those whose four-dimensional organs are fairly -well developed can see them. Even so it may be that they are only -called into activity as a result of some special "rapport" existing -between the agent and the percipient. - -Professor Joire, in his book "Psychical and Supernormal Phenomena" -points out that in nearly every case the percipient is in a state -which he describes as "superficial somnambulism or passive mediumship" -_i.e._, in some condition which from the facts of Hypnosis we may -consider to be especially favourable to the receiving of supernormal -impressions of any kind. - -This observation appears highly relevant and important. - -The second difficulty may be met, though not, I must admit, in a -particularly convincing manner, by supposing that the four-dimensional -vehicle is so mobile and plastic, in respect to appropriate forces, -that it is capable of being moulded by the mere power of will. - -It would thus take the form which the agent commonly associated with -himself, or which he observed his physical body to have after he had -left it. - -It would be possible to adduce a number of considerations in support of -this view, but none of them are in any way conclusive and I therefore -leave the reader to form his own opinion on the matter. - -As regards the third point, there are two possible answers which might -be offered. - -On the one hand it might be suggested that the words heard are really -objective; the result, that is to say of actual vibrations in the -atmosphere, and that this result is produced because, in all such -cases, the percipient is sufficiently mediumistic to provide the -necessary material for the agent to "work up" some form of speaking -apparatus. This is very difficult to conceive as possible, and yet we -must suppose some such process to be involved in the production of -the "Direct Voice," a phenomenon which, though baffling, seems well -authenticated. - -But this is rendered improbable by the cases where the speaking agent -has been a living person, who records no such process as having taken -place. - -Besides, it is grossly improbable that a living person, or for that -matter a newly 'dead' person, would know how to perform this operation. - -The most probable explanation seems to be a combination of telepathic -communication between the agent and the percipient accompanied by an -auditory hallucination on the part of the latter. This would be, I -think, quite natural. - -These difficulties are much reduced, though not entirely removed, if -we suppose that the agent is embodied, not in the four-dimensional -vehicle, but in what, for lack of a better word, is called the "Etheric -Double." This appears to be of a semi-material nature and is discussed -at length in the chapter dealing with "The Connecting Link." - -But this supposition would involve special difficulties of its own. - -There is reason to suppose that the "Etheric Double," if it exists at -all, is incapable of moving far from the physical body during life and -it does not appear well adapted for use as a vehicle after death. - -But on this point I shall have more to say later. - -Generally speaking, it seems probable that no one of these explanations -will be found to cover all the cases in question. But each is likely to -prove applicable to some of them, although much careful investigation -and analysis will be necessary before we can hope to be able to allot -each case to its true cause with any degree of assurance. - -None the less I am convinced that the hypothesis of a four-dimensional -vehicle, detachable on occasion from the physical body, puts us, at -least, on the right track. - -I will now turn to the consideration of a series of phenomena which, -from the point of view of the higher space hypothesis, are of far -greater interest and significance than any we have yet considered. - -I refer to the phenomena of "apport" and of "apparent penetration of -matter by matter." - -If we have a closed room, of which all the windows, doors, and other -apertures have been carefully shut and sealed, it is clearly impossible -to introduce any solid object into that room, by normal means, without -breaking the seals and opening one of the apertures. The same would -apply to a closed, locked and sealed box. - -But the literature of Psychical research abounds with instances where -objects are alleged to have been introduced into such closed and -sealed rooms and boxes--or removed from them, which comes to the same -thing--_without_ breaking the seals. This is the phenomenon of "apport" -properly so called and it forms a special case of the more general -class of "apparent penetration of matter by matter." - -Other cases of the latter are the tying of knots in an endless cord -of such a nature that they can only be untied by breaking the cord or -separating its previously sealed ends; or the passing, on to the wrist -or ankle of some person or other, of a ring so small that it could not -possibly be pushed on over the hand or foot. - -A very good test would be the interlinking of two rings turned from -different sorts of wood--as was attempted without success in the -Slade-Zöllner investigation; or the passing of a piece of weldless -drawn steel tube on to the middle portion of an ordinary wooden -dumb-bell. - -With regard to these phenomena I propose, first, to show in what their -very great importance lies and then to discuss the nature of the -evidence we have for their actual occurrence. - -If the reader will refer back to the first chapter, he will at once -perceive why I laid what must have appeared to be unnecessary -stress on the fact that "rooms" and "boxes" which would appear to be -absolutely closed to a two space being would be perfectly open to us -who live in a three space world. Just as every point in the interior -of a two space figure is absolutely open in the direction of the third -dimension, so we must suppose from analogy that the interior of a -closed three space figure--a box or room--is perfectly accessible from -the direction of the fourth dimension. - -Consequently on the hypothesis that four space actually exists as -a reality, and is peopled by intelligent beings, possessed of the -necessary "apparatus"--whatever that may be--the explanation of the -phenomenon of apport is quite simple. - -We have only to suppose that the object in question is moved out of the -containing space, in the direction of the fourth dimension, and then -put down again into three space outside the box or room in which it -originally was. Or conversely, when it is a question of introducing an -object _into_ a closed space. - -During transit, the object would, of course, be located entirely -outside of three space. - -I will not go at length into the question of how the tying of knots -in an endless cord could be performed in four space. Any reader who -cares to tie together the two ends of a piece of string for himself, -will soon realise that it is not possible then to tie a simple knot -in the string without untying the ends. If such an operation were to -be performed, under test conditions, it would clearly be a case of -apparent penetration of matter by matter. - -Consider this case which is analogous to that of the steel tube and the -dumb-bell suggested above: - -Let A and B be two space objects. Fig 8. A two space being could not -conceive of their being brought into the second position shown in the -figure. - -[Illustration: _Fig. 8_] - -But we, having the advantage of a third dimension of space could very -easily pick up the object A and put it down in the second position with -regard to B. Similarly a four space being of sufficient knowledge and -manipulative ability could, theoretically, slip on to the middle part -of the dumb-bell a piece of steel tube of a diameter too small to be -passed over the two large ends. There are, of course, a large number of -variations which could be introduced into this class of experiment but -the foregoing will be sufficient to indicate their salient features. - -For the purpose of detailed consideration I shall deal only with the -case of the removal of a solid object from the interior of a closed and -sealed box, which is typical of the whole of this class of phenomena. - -Let it be clearly understood that at the moment I am not expressing -any opinion as to whether this or any allied phenomenon has actually -occurred. I am concerned merely with the inferences we should -be compelled to draw if such an occurrence were substantiated -scientifically beyond all possibility of doubt. - -We have seen that given four-dimensional space as a reality and -an intelligent four-dimensional being equipped with the necessary -knowledge, powers, facilities and so forth, which I have included -under the general term of "apparatus" the thing could be done in a -comparatively comprehensible manner, although the actual manipulative -details would still require clearing up. - -The question now arises: Is this the only conceivable _modus operandi_ -that could bring about the same result? It is not. There is one other, -and so far as I know only one other, theory which has been advanced to -account for this type of phenomenon. - -It has been supposed that the solid object in question is dissociated, -by some obscure means, into ultra-atomic particles, is passed in this -condition through the walls of the box and finally "integrated" again -into its original form outside the box. - -Now, apart from the obvious difficulty of imagining how these -ultra-atomic particles are integrated into the precise form originally -possessed by the object, this theory has at first sight a certain -plausibility. - -We know that all matter is probably susceptible of dissociation in a -fashion that was originally supposed to be the exclusive property of -Radium and other Radio-active substances.[3] - -If, then, we postulate the existence of intelligent beings in a -non-physical state of existence, there is nothing to prevent us from -supposing that certain of them have acquired a sufficient knowledge -of physical laws to enable them to effect a process of this nature -artificially. - -I do not say that this idea commends itself to me; but it is the -explanation most commonly offered for the phenomena in question, and -this fact taken in conjunction with its _prima facie_ plausibility, -entitles it to careful consideration before we dismiss it as untenable. - -The real objection to it is a mere matter of Physics. The work of -the scientists mentioned above goes to show that what we call matter -is no more than a condensation of energy in the ether; and that the -dissociation of matter is invariably accompanied by an enormous -liberation of energy. - -For calculations on this point the reader may refer to M. Le Bon's book -"The Evolution of Matter." - -Without going into such calculations it may be said that the amount -of energy that would be liberated in the dissociation of a gramme of -matter, would be amply sufficient, if it were produced in the form of -heat, to fuse, and for that matter vaporise, the experimenters, the -room, the whole house, and probably about half the town as well! - -What becomes of this enormous quantity of energy which must be -liberated during the process if the dissociation theory of the -phenomena is correct? Why is its liberation not apparent, and painfully -apparent, to the experimenters? How is it prevented from being -dissipated and how is it collected again and recondensed into matter? - -This point seems to me to be insuperable. - -If the object within the box is dissociated, then energy must -inevitably be liberated. If energy is liberated, then it cannot -conceivably escape detection in such quantities. - -I hope I have made my point clear. I am quite sure that any scientist -accustomed to think in terms of energy will at once see the difficulty -to which I allude. - -I can see only one way out and that is to suppose that in some -mysterious manner the liberated energy is stored in a "reservoir," so -to speak, _which is not situated in our space at all_, and this at once -lets us in for the original idea of a fourth dimension and higher space -and all the rest of it. - -Hence I maintain, and I think I have reason to maintain, that if -these phenomena do actually occur at all, then we are compelled to -admit that four-dimensional space does actually exist; and this no -matter whether we accept as the proximate cause of the phenomena a -simple four-dimensional movement or the far more elaborate and less -satisfactory notion of dissociation and re-integration. - -The reader will now understand why it is that I attach such great -importance to these phenomena of apport and of the "apparent -penetration of matter by matter." - -If one of these phenomena could be established by absolutely -incontrovertible experimental evidence, with the same degree of -certainty, for instance, as the phenomenon of levitation without -contact has been established by the recent researches of Crawford, I -should regard the four-dimensional hypothesis as virtually proven. - -I should be much interested to hear whether any interested reader can -get out of the difficulty, assuming the authenticity of the phenomenon -for the sake of argument, but I do not think that it will prove -possible. - - * * * * * - -I will now pass to the consideration of the nature of the evidence that -exists for the actual occurrence of this sort of phenomenon. - -I will preface my remarks by two quotations from writers who appear to -hold somewhat different views on the subject. - -In "The Physical Phenomena of Spiritualism" Mr. Hereward Carrington -says: - - "Without now stopping to consider any _a priori_ speculations as to - the scientific possibility or impossibility of such a thing; the - mere historic evidence in the case would certainly seem to point to - the conclusion that fraud and nothing but fraud has been operative - throughout and is quite sufficient to account for all the phenomena - observed (save in the case of W.S. Moses, perhaps, that stumbling - block to the rationalistic psychical researcher), in the presence of - professional mediums.... In fact _all_ these cases sift themselves - down to the one primary consideration: could the medium, in spite of - the searching, have introduced into the séance room, unseen by his - sitters, the objects materialised." - -It should be noted that the above refers to cases where the séance room -is found, after the sitting, to contain objects which were certainly -not there before. In this connection the last sentence of the passage -quoted above is eminently justifiable and it is for this reason that I -prefer to deal with varieties of the phenomenon which are more amenable -to experimental control on the part of the experimenter; as for -instance the removal of a solid object from the sealed box which we are -considering. - -Compare with this first quotation the following taken from Mr. Gambier -Bolton's book "Psychic Force." - - "During my sixteen years of experimental investigation into the - question of the existence of this Psychic Force, the apparent - penetration of matter by matter has been such a common occurrence at - our experimental meetings, that unless this happens to take place - in connection with some unusually large and ponderous object that - is suddenly brought into our midst, or removed from the place where - we are holding our meetings, I take but very little note of it. I - could fill a large volume with instances where this has taken place - in my own presence.... I am not engaged in an attempt to explain - such things, but am merely recording phenomena which I myself have - witnessed and which have been witnessed hundreds, nay thousands, of - times by well-known investigators like Sir William Crookes and Dr. - Alfred Russel Wallace under the strictest test conditions." - -These two views are, to say the least of it, somewhat divergent. We -must, therefore, see what is to be gathered from such original records -as are available. - -The _locus classicus_ of this sort of phenomenon is the Slade-Zöllner -investigation of 1877-9. - -This investigation has received so much attention that it is impossible -to avoid giving it somewhat careful consideration here. - -Johann Carl Friedrich Zöllner was born in 1834. He was Professor -of Physics and Astronomy at the University of Leipsic, a member of -many learned and scientific societies and the author of a number of -scientific treatises. - -He was assisted, from time to time, in his investigations by Professors -Weber, Fechner, and Scheibner all of whom were men of considerable -eminence in one branch or another of mathematical or physical science. - -The medium in whose presence the phenomena were produced was the -well-known "Dr." Slade. This medium has been demonstrated to have -resorted to fraud with a certainty that admits of no dispute. - -But, as Mr. Hereward Carrington points out, we ought not to allow this -fact to influence us in the consideration of any particular case. In -the first place it is fairly certain that mediums who are capable of -producing genuine phenomena under suitable conditions are also liable -to resort to trickery when the genuine thing does not come off. (Cp. -the case of Eusapia Palladino.) In the second, too great a reliance -on antecedents is apt to produce an unreliable _a priori_ prejudice. -Every case should be considered on its merits alone and the medium's -past history should only be allowed to influence our judgment if it can -be shown that fraud has not been rigorously excluded and that the only -argument against it is the argument from moral integrity. - -In this case the argument from integrity is obviously inadmissible and -as a matter of fact the precautions taken to guard against fraud were -so very inadequate that we cannot accept the experiments in question -as worth anything at all from the scientific point of view. - -Zöllner's account of his experiments is to be found in his book -"Transcendental Physics," translated into English by Mr. C.C. Massey -in whom the author found an able and enthusiastic champion against his -many critics. - -Among the more important of his experiments were: - -Production of knots in an endless string. - -Slate writing under "test" conditions. - -Disappearance and reappearance of solid objects. - -Coins transferred from closed and fastened boxes. - -Other instances of the apparent penetration of matter by matter. - -The careful study of this book is of the greatest value as an exercise -in the criticism of evidence and as a guide for anyone who proposes to -study such matters at first hand. - -I do not think that I can illustrate my meaning better than by a -description of my own impressions in connection with the book. - -When I first read it I was much impressed by the scientific eminence of -those who bore witness to the authenticity of the events described. - -I reflected that here we had a Physicist of no mean order, assisted -by other scientists of European reputation, men trained, presumably, -in the art of exact observation and not likely to be deceived by the -manipulations of a conjuror. Surely we must believe their testimony if -we are to assign any value to human evidence at all! - -Then, as I thought over the matter more and became more convinced of -the importance of the conclusions to be drawn from these experiments, -if genuine, I felt that these considerations, although possessed of -their own importance, were yet not sufficient to warrant acceptance of -the evidence without careful examination of the intrinsic qualities of -the latter. - -On further study of the book I was struck by the fact that not -one of the special experiments, carefully designed by Zöllner to -establish the genuineness of the phenomena and the validity of the -four-dimensional explanation beyond all doubt, had succeeded. This was -suspicious, although not, of course, conclusive. Specially devised test -experiments may very likely fail simply because they may involve the -upsetting of some essential condition which is not fully understood -by the experimenter. But when such experiments fail, while others of, -apparently, identical general nature succeed, it gives one cause for -thought. - -Finally, when I came to examine the records of individual experiments -in the light of the criticisms of Mr. Carrington, of Dr. Hyslop and -others, I realised that the nature of the evidence was emphatically -_not_ good enough to justify our accepting as demonstrated the facts -which Zöllner claimed to have established. - -I shall not waste my own time and that of the reader by giving numerous -instances of the sort of thing I mean. - -I will confine myself to the case that we are more especially -considering as being typical of the whole of this class of phenomena, -_i.e._, the case of the removal of a coin from a closed and fastened -box. - -Zöllner describes how in December 1877 he put some coins in a small -cardboard box and had closed it by glueing a strip of paper round the -sides. He had done this in the expressed hope that Slade might be able -to remove them and thus give a proof of the reality of the fourth -dimension which was Zöllner's pet hobby. In May 1878 Slade came again -to Leipsic and performed the feat, at any rate to the satisfaction of -Zöllner. - -The box was put on a table together with some slates and other objects -and Slade and Zöllner and his colleagues sat round. Zöllner satisfied -himself by shaking the box that the coin was still inside and in -answer to Slade's enquiries explained the purpose of the experiment -and its importance if successful. There was a little preliminary slate -writing and then Slade began staring into a corner of the room and -saying "I see funf and eighteen hundred seventy six." Then a hard -object was heard to fall on the slate which Slade had held under the -table all the time and on withdrawing the slate it was found to be a -five mark piece of date 1876. Zöllner then snatched up the cardboard -box and shook it only to find that it was empty. - -This is a very highly condensed description of the proceedings but I -do not think I have been guilty either of "_suggestio falsi_" or of -"_suppressio veri_". - -Interested readers can refer to the original. - -Now, if Zöllner had been writing no more than a casual account of a -well-known experiment, inserted for the sake of completeness or for -similar reasons, it would be well enough. - -But to offer his account, in the face of a very natural scientific -incredulity, as a conclusive demonstration of a highly controversial -point, was an insult to one's intelligence. - -There are numerous criticisms that might be made, but I shall confine -myself to pointing out only the more conspicuous of them. - -In this experiment there are two main methods by which the result might -have been obtained by fraudulent means. - -There seems no doubt that the coin was really in the box at the -beginning of the sitting. We may equally accept the statement that the -box shaken at the end of the experiment did not contain a coin. - -On the hypothesis of fraud, therefore, one of two things must have -happened. - -Either Slade must have contrived, during the sitting, to possess -himself of the box, open it, abstract the coin, close the box again, -and return it to the table; or else he must have substituted for the -box, which at the beginning of the sitting contained the coin, another -(empty) box, previously prepared to resemble the original. - -I do not think the former method to be at all likely. - -One cannot unstick a length of glued paper and stick it up again in a -few seconds unobserved. - -On the other hand everything lends itself to the supposition that the -second method was actually adopted. - -In the first place we know that the box was prepared some six months -previous to the experiment. - -It is true that Zöllner is a trifle hazy as to dates, saying at the -outset that Slade's first visit to Leipsic was in December 1877, and, -later, that the first and second visits were in November and December -1877. - -But this is comparatively immaterial, the point being that Slade had -presumably had ample time and opportunity for finding out all about -these boxes and for preparing substitutes. I say "presumably" because -in the absence of definite evidence to the contrary, we have no reason -to suppose that these boxes were kept in an inaccessible place or that -Zöllner had never mentioned his intentions with regard to them to -Slade himself or to anyone else. I consider then that so far as the -records go, we are perfectly entitled to suppose that Slade was able to -prepare, and, in fact, actually did prepare, an empty counterfeit box, -externally similar to that prepared by Zöllner. The second, and almost -incredible, point to be noticed is that apparently no steps of any sort -were taken by Zöllner to identify either the box or the coin after the -sitting with those originally prepared by him. - -In fact, he definitely says that he had completely forgotten, indeed -had never so much as observed, the value or dates of the coins used! - -With such gross carelessness in the control, the trick becomes -exceptionally easy to perform. - -Slade goes to the séance armed, among other things, with an empty, -counterfeit box resembling Zöllner's, also with a five-mark piece of -the right date--I think that even Zöllner would have been suspicious -if the coin that fell on the slate had been dated 1878! Zöllner shakes -_his_ box--the genuine one--and satisfies himself that the coin is -really there. Then follows a little preliminary play with the slate and -so on, the simplest matter in the world to an artist like Slade. At the -critical moment Slade diverts the attention of the experimenters from -the table by the world-old conjuror's dodge of gazing fixedly in some -other direction and murmuring "I see--see--funf," etc. While Zöllner -and his colleagues are glancing in the same direction to see what he -is looking at, Slade swiftly substitutes his counterfeit box for the -original, and the trick is to all intents and purposes done. All he has -now to do is to drop the coin which he brought with him on to the slate -at any convenient moment and draw out the latter in triumph! - -Given the astounding guilelessness of Zöllner and the complete lack of -control revealed by the records, the thing was absurdly simple. - -And yet Zöllner refers to it as having been performed under "such -stringent conditions!" - -The foregoing example will, I hope, make quite clear how much -importance I attach to the Slade-Zöllner investigations. - -I am not prepared to say that Slade never produced genuine phenomena, -either with Zöllner or with anyone else. - -On the contrary, I think it probable that he possessed a certain amount -of genuine mediumistic power which, however, he did not hesitate to -supplement by cheating when occasion offered. - -Some, or for that matter all, of the Slade-Zöllner experiments may -happen to have been genuine. But in view of the known untrustworthiness -of Slade and the complete lack of proper scientific control revealed -by a study of the published records we must write them off as quite -valueless from a scientific point of view. - -I have dealt with this particular case at some length partly on account -of the vehemence of the controversies which have raged round it and -partly because the discrediting of Zöllner's observations has done much -to bring the whole idea of the fourth dimension into disfavour and even -into ridicule. This, I feel, is unfair and I wish to make it clear that -my present advocacy of the claims of the higher space hypothesis is in -no way based on the Zöllner experiments. - -There are, of course, in the literature of the subject a large number -of other cases which are not so obviously unreliable--some, in fact, -which are distinctly good. - -Dr. S.A. Peters gives an account of an early experiment by Dr. -Hare--one of the pioneer investigators--in which two small balls of -platinum were transferred to the inside of two hermetically sealed -glass tubes. It is not a bad case but is a very old one and the record -gives no particulars of any special precautions taken to exclude fraud. - -The Milan Committee appointed to investigate the mediumship of Eusapia -Palladino failed to obtain any confirmation of Zöllner's experiments, -but they seem to have been puzzled by an unaccountable incident where -the medium managed to get into, or partially into, a coat while her -hands were being held by the Committee. I do not myself regard this -case as convincing. - -The American Society for Psychical Research recorded some observations -with a Mrs. Roberts of New York, who managed to liberate herself from a -carefully made and sealed cage which was closed and sealed by members -of the investigating committee. I do not know anything at first-hand -about the credentials of this case. Dr. Paul Joire quotes it and I -suppose, therefore, that he considers it reliable. - -The same author also quotes at length a case observed by Dr. Pogorelsky -and other Russian investigators with the medium Sambor. In this case a -cane chair was passed on to the arms of two of the experimenters whose -hands were clasped and bound together. That is to say, whereas to start -with the chair was by itself and independent of them it was, at the -end of the proceedings, found suspended from their arms by the opening -at the back. As the opening was too small for either of them to have -wriggled through even if they had wished to do so this was a clear case -of apparent penetration of matter by matter. - -The evidence in this case seems to be well above the average although -it cannot be said to amount to mathematical certainty. - -Mr. Gambier Bolton gives a distinctly good case in his book "Psychic -Force," p. 65. Under exceptionally favourable conditions he observed -the removal of a light table from a sort of tent which he had -constructed and very carefully closed and secured. This is one of the -best cases I know; it took place in the observer's own room, it was -done impromptu, it was well observed in light, and all the objects -concerned were the observer's property and not of a kind to admit of -prestidigitation. It is difficult to see any way out of it and yet I -must confess that I am not wholly satisfied. I feel that in every case -there is just something more needed to carry complete conviction and I -should very much like to see a good case myself. - -Other instances are common. The records of the mediumship of Stainton -Moses, for instance, abound with them. But as there were never any -test conditions imposed, so far as I am aware, it follows that the -question of the genuineness of the phenomena is simply a matter of -the integrity of the medium. On this point every reader must be left -to form his own opinion. Many authorities have professed the greatest -confidence in Moses. Mr. Podmore, on the other hand, presents the -suspicious features of the case in a very able criticism in his "Modern -Spiritualism." Anyway on a point of such importance as this I do not -think it would be right to allow the matter to be settled by any purely -moral considerations of the type adduced in the case of Moses. - -In general, then, I should say that the phenomena of the apparent -penetration of matter by matter are not established with the same -degree of certainty which characterises certain other phenomena, and -which we ought to demand before accepting them as scientifically proven -or utilising them without reserve as a basis for the construction of -theories. - -In the interests of the science it is in the highest degree important -that experiments of this nature should be carried out under real test -conditions. - -Should any of my readers be so fortunate as to be acquainted with any -medium capable of producing these very rare phenomena with regularity, -I should esteem it a great favour if they would kindly inform me. I -would very much like to arrange some definite experiments to settle the -matter--if possible once and for all. - -There is one other direction from which, in my opinion, we receive a -strong hint that four-dimensional space is intimately connected with -Psychic phenomena. - -I refer to Crawford's work on table levitation. This investigation -is undoubtedly destined to take rank as a "classical" research of -the first magnitude and no one who professes to take an intelligent -interest in the scientific and experimental aspects of Psychic -investigations can afford to be without his book.[4] - -In a later chapter I shall have occasion to refer to certain aspects -of his results and to show how they fit in with those of other -investigators working on very different lines. - -In the present context I propose only to call attention to the rigidity -of his "cantilever," a phrase which perhaps needs some explanation. - -As a result of the most careful and painstaking researches extending -over a period of nearly three years and performed under conditions -which were singularly favourable for observation, he has been enabled -to arrive at certain definite conclusions as to the mechanical causes -of telekinesis in general and table levitation without contact in -particular. - -He finds that when the table is lifted clear of the floor it is -supported by a definite structure or cantilever. This structure is -invisible and impalpable, or nearly so, and appears to be organised out -of some form of matter actually taken from the body of the medium. - -Dr. Crawford has been able to work out the form and size of this -structure with considerable accuracy. For the details of method and -results the reader should consult his book. It is possible to pass a -thin rod through this structure in any direction without causing a -breakdown, and without encountering any perceptible resistance. - -Nevertheless the structure can resist compressional, tensional and -torsional stresses of very considerable magnitude as I am able to -testify from personal experience. - -I may mention here that I have witnessed these phenomena myself under -good observing conditions and that I am prepared to certify in the most -unequivocal manner that they are absolutely authentic; that is to say -the result neither of fraud--conscious or unconscious--nor of illusion. - -Indeed, I do not suppose that an intelligent person could suppose -them to be due to anything of the sort after a careful study of Dr. -Crawford's book, quite apart from any personal observation and I only -add my own testimony as a small make-weight for what it may be worth. - -We are here confronted with a sort of mechanical paradox. How can we -conceive that the structure manages to combine the contrary attributes -of rigidity and impalpability? Rigidity means simply the power of -resisting deformation under stress. That is to say that in order for a -body to be rigid it must be capable of developing within itself forces -which shall counteract those which tend to deform it. If we apply a -stress--a deforming force--to a rigid body, then this force must be met -by some opposing force; otherwise the body will be deformed. Normally -this is a matter of molecular cohesion, etc. - -Now, this structure resists deformation under stress, and it therefore -follows that the deforming forces must be counteracted by opposing -forces. - -But the structure is impalpable, and we can pass a rod through it in -any direction without encountering any resistance. - -This being so it is difficult to conceive how the forces resisting -deformation can be applied from any direction in which we can move the -rod, _i.e._, from any direction known and accessible to us. - -The more one tries to think out what is involved in the idea of an -impalpable and yet rigid structure, the more hopeless it seems. - -But I think that the concept of four-dimensional space will help us -even here. - -We know two things. First that the structure is rigid and therefore -that the deforming stresses are counteracted by opposing forces and, -second, that these opposing forces are apparently not applied from -any direction with which we are acquainted. But is it not possible -that they may be applied from some direction with which we are _not_ -acquainted? - -From some direction, in fact, of which the hypothetical fourth -rectangular axis of space is a component. - -Is it possible that the matter which is drawn from the body of the -medium, and which forms the structure, is composed of molecules whose -atoms are arranged not in space of three dimensions but in space of -four dimensions? - -I do not say that this is necessarily so; but I must confess that to -me it looks rather like it. Still less am I prepared to say that the -atoms are arranged four dimensionally. We do not know enough for that -yet. But it is, I think, a possibility, although for all I know to the -contrary there may be many other ways in which forces operating in four -space might act on three-dimensional atoms and molecules. - -Consider a two-dimensional analogy again. - -Imagine a number of flat-headed drawing pins lying points upward on -a flat surface. Taken collectively as a system they will have no -rigidity. Now imagine a board pressed down on those points so that -they penetrate into the board. The points and the board alike will -be invisible to the two space beings inhabiting the surface and yet -the drawing-pins, taken collectively as a system would have acquired -rigidity. Deforming stresses would be resisted by cohesive forces -operating outside the two space surface altogether. - -This analogy is, naturally, imperfect; but I think that it enables us -to form some idea of the way in which the rigidity of the levitating -structure might result from its being held together by binding forces -operating outside our space. - -The only alternative is to suppose that the particles of which the -structure is composed are rendered rigid by virtue of some peculiar -motion of the ether of a nature entirely unknown to us and different -from any type of ethereal motion with which we are at present -acquainted. This is palpably unsatisfactory and has the grave defect, -in an explanation, of failing even to begin to explain. - -In an article published in "Light," for July 14, 1917, I discussed this -point in somewhat greater detail. - -This is all that I have to say with respect to the phenomena which are -essentially "Psychical." In the next chapter I shall deal with two -other applications of the theory to more general questions. - -FOOTNOTES: - -[Footnote 1: Far be it from me to suggest that these last-mentioned -factors play no part in the phenomena. On the contrary, their effect is -at least very considerable, and does much to obscure and complicate the -work of interpretation.] - -[Footnote 2: NOTE.--The foregoing remarks on the subject of Dreams -might be taken to imply an ignorance of the views inaugurated by -Freud, and extended by Jung, Pfister, and others of the Psychoanalytic -school. But I do not think that there is any fundamental contradiction -involved. Even if, as this school tends to maintain, there is no -dream without it's hidden and esoteric meaning, it is still perfectly -legitimate to suppose that the _form_ which a dream takes may be -determined by causes of the type which I have been discussing here. -These would provide the raw material so to speak which would be worked -up into the finished dream in accordance with Freudian principles.] - -[Footnote 3: Compare the recent work of Rutherford, Soddy, Le Bon and -others.] - -[Footnote 4: "The Reality of Psychical Phenomena" (Watkins).] - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -SOME OTHER POSSIBLE APPLICATIONS OF THE HYPOTHESIS - - -In this chapter I propose to deal first with the questions of Time and -prevision and in the next to show how the higher space ideas help us to -clear up certain difficulties in connection with Vitality and Will. - -The question of the nature of time is one which brings us into close -contact with Philosophic and Metaphysical thought and one is apt to -find oneself in very deep waters indeed. Still I think it is possible -to show how the higher space ideas come in without involving myself in -controversial statements. I shall leave it to others to decide whether, -as I am inclined to suspect, the acceptance of higher space concepts as -actualities would provide Metaphysicians with a somewhat new field of -speculation or modified methods of expression. - -It has been suggested by some writers that "the fourth dimension is -time." - -At first sight this definition would seem to conflict with our original -statement that it is an unknown direction in space at right angles -to every direction which we can find. But, as a matter of fact there -is a certain amount to be said for the idea. It might be pointed -out, for instance that for an object to exist at all it must possess -some "extension" in time. It must, that is to say, not only possess -a certain length and breadth and thickness but must also exist for a -certain time. Otherwise it simply does not exist. Then, again, if we -were able to "travel" in time we might fairly claim to be travelling in -a previously unknown direction, different that is from any direction at -present known to us. - -Moreover, as I showed at the end of the first chapter, changes in -our space could be accounted for by supposing them to represent -our perception of a series of parallel sections made by our -three-dimensional space cutting an assemblage of suitably shaped and -arranged four-dimensional solids. It is here that I think we find a -clue which may perhaps be relevant to the present discussion. - -I am far from being prepared to say that the fourth dimension _is_ time -because I doubt whether time as commonly understood is an "absolute" -thing. It seems to me to be rather a limitation of our finite -consciousness. - -In the Divine Consciousness which I take to be alone Absolute there can -be, surely, no Past or Future; all must be comprehended in the Eternal -Now. - -But I do think it possible that if we were not limited to three -dimensions in thought and experience we might be able greatly to modify -our present conceptions of time and to understand many things with -regard to it which at present appear obscure. - -Let us start by considering for a moment our ordinary idea of "Time." -To start with we associate it with clocks and next, if we go a step -further back, with the movement of the earth relative to the sun and -stars. A clock is merely a mechanical device for subdividing into equal -parts of suitable size the intervals between successive recurrences of -certain astronomical events. In fact our ordinary ideas of time are -determined by a wholly fortuitous arrangement of the component parts of -the Solar System. If the masses etc. were other than they are, our day -and year would be altered accordingly. It is quite conceivable that in -some highly complex system of several "suns" moving under the influence -of their mutual attractions and attended each by its own sub-system -of satellites, there might be a world from which all the observable -astronomical phenomena would be so complicated that its inhabitants -could detect no regularity in them at all. - -If, for instance, any given astronomical grouping of the observable -bodies only recurred once in a hundred generations of the inhabitants, -the measurement of time from astronomical data would be scarcely -practicable. - -A similar state of things would result if the average life of a man on -earth lasted about ten minutes. - -Again we know that the regularity of the changes in our system is -really only apparent, for all the motions by which we habitually -measure time are gradually altering under the influence of tidal -friction. - -So we see that all our ordinary ideas of time are based on the -fissiparous assumption that certain distributions of matter will occur -regularly; that is to say in such a manner that if we could observe any -two successive cycles simultaneously they would appear coincident. - -The same can be shown to apply to any other system of time measurement -which we can substitute for the observation of astronomical phenomena. - -This is so because, apart from all other reasons, every conceivable -method must be based on the assumption that the properties of matter -are invariable. But these seem to be functions of the properties of -ether and since the solar system is certainly, and the whole universe -probably, moving through ether-filled space, this means that our -methods of time measurement must ultimately be based on the assumption -that the ether is homogeneous. - -Very probably it is; but there is no reason why it should be--on _a -priori_ grounds. - -Now M. Bergson has been at pains to discriminate between this time "of -succession" which we know and true time--the time "of duration." His -view, as I understand it, is that the succession of events or "spatial -simultaneities" by which we _measure_ time no more _is_ time than the -succession of marks on a foot-rule _is_ the material which we measure -with it. - -What we actually experience as time does not necessarily correspond -with the spatial recurrences which measure it. - -We all of us say, when we are bored, that "the time passed slowly" or, -when we are happy and amused, that "the time flew" and although this -may appear at first sight to be no more than a loose way of speaking I -think that there is more in it than that. It is here, in fact, that we -find what I can only call a "check" on the measurement of time. - -It is the apprehension of something capable of undergoing change, of -Psychic states to wit, whose changes are yet totally independent of -the spatial changes by which we ordinarily measure time. A man who is -hanging by a frayed rope over a precipice waiting for someone to come -and rescue him might very likely say that "It seemed hours" although it -might really have been no more than a very few minutes. - -Yet in one sense he might be speaking the literal truth. The changes -which took place in his mental states during those few minutes might -well be as complex and extensive as those he would normally experience -in the course of hours. - -This should suffice to make clear the difference between the "real time -process" which we measure and the recurrence of spatial simultaneities -by which we measure it. - -If we consider the latter alone we soon find that they are difficult -of comprehension. As Mr. Lindsay says in his book "The Philosophy of -Bergson," p. 128. - - "If we eliminate real time altogether we get a number of - simultaneities whose relation to each other we cannot understand.... - For the relation between the simultaneities is taken to be that of - the parts to the whole, but ... that is itself a simultaneity ... - the relation of the simultaneities which are now taken as in their - aggregate constituting change must be conceived of as necessary, as - somehow all existing at once." - -And again: - -"We can only understand change by realising that it is incapable of -spatial expression...." - -This quotation seems to me to be important because it brings out -clearly the points with regard to which I think that the higher space -hypothesis may be important. - -For although I am entirely in accord with the idea that there are, so -to speak, two sorts of time I feel that in the light of the hypothesis -we cannot allow the statement that "change is something which is -incapable of spatial expression" to pass unchallenged. - -If it were put in the form, "material change is incapable of expression -in terms of space of three dimensions," I should have nothing to say. - -But in the course of my remarks on the phenomena of change in -a two-dimensional world, I pointed out that it is possible to -integrate an infinite number of three-spatial simultaneities into a -four-dimensional whole. - -The introduction of this concept seems to me calculated to modify the -whole aspect of the question. - -For, by its light, we see that all the three-spatial simultaneities by -which we mark time _can_ exist at once. - -They can do so because the arrangement of material particles which -constitutes a given simultaneity may be regarded, if we so wish, as a -thin section of a four dimensional solid. - -We can say, then, that there are two sorts of time. - -First there is ordinary Physical "time" which is measured by the -recurrence of three-spatial simultaneities and this, if we choose, may -be regarded as produced by the passage across our space of something -which has extension in four dimensions. - -Secondly, there is what I am inclined to call Subjective time, -consisting of changes in Psychic states; and which may be regarded, -provisionally, as being perceived by virtue of changes in "objects," -including the vehicles of our own consciousnesses, in space of four -dimensions, or, at any rate, in space of a dimensionality higher than -three. - -I do not mean the foregoing remarks to be taken too literally for I do -not regard three-dimensional change as produced by the passage across -our space of actual four-dimensional solids. This seems to me to be -altogether too crude an idea and was only introduced to bring out my -point that three-dimensional change is _capable of expression_ in terms -of four space. - -Whether it is solely a phenomenon of consciousness or whether there may -be something in the nature of four-dimensional "lines of force" which -cut three-dimensional space and determine material distributions I am -not at all prepared even to surmise. - -A side light on this matter of the two sorts of time is given by the -phenomena of time in dreams. It is well known that we may be awakened -by a noise and that in the very few seconds between the occurrence -of the noise and our becoming completely conscious we may experience -a long and complicated dream in which we may do and say things which -would take quite a long time in actual life and this without any sense -of hurry. - -This seems to show that the "time scale" for the dream state is not -the same as that to which we are accustomed in our waking hours. -The difference should be sought, as Mr. Bragdon points out, in the -differing vehicle of consciousness. - -This idea can be pushed much further. - -I have suggested that there is a sort of time which is, so to speak, -peculiar to our space and which is expressible in terms of four space; -and that there is another sort of time which appertains to four space -itself, associated, that is, with four space change in the same way -that three space time is associated with three space change. - -But if we accept the idea that there are more dimensions of space than -three we cannot refuse to consider the possibility that there are -more than four. If so we must say that four space change is in turn -expressible in terms of five space in just the same way that three -space change is expressible in terms of four space. - -Now, it is evident that a being embodied in four space and possessing, -either temporarily or permanently, no three-space vehicle, will be -unaffected by three space change and will, therefore, be independent -of three space time. Four space change would take the place of the -three spatial simultaneities by which we, embodied in three space, -reckon time, and five space change would take the place of the changes -in Psychic states which for us give rise to the second aspect of time -which we have been discussing. - -The whole dual nature of time would be repeated but with the difference -of being one dimension higher. - -The same may be applied to five space and six space and so on, -indefinitely. - -In each case the changes giving rise to the experience of subjective -time would presumably be the resultant of the changes of all spaces -higher than that of the lowest vehicle, but that of the next higher -space would predominate. - -Hence Consciousness could never be altogether free of the experience of -time until it was embodied only in the highest space of all, which we -must suppose to possess the attributes of infinitely dimensional space. - -And this will only apply to the Divine Consciousness. - -All this is admittedly highly speculative but seems to me the natural -deduction if we assume the existence of spaces of dimensionality higher -than four. - -The nature of maximally dimensional space is a question which I do not -propose to discuss here as it is somewhat conspicuously outside the -sphere of practical politics. For other observations on this subject, -including some remarks on the concept of "curved time," the interested -reader may profitably refer to Mr. Bragdon's book "Four Dimensional -Vistas." - -Mr. Klein treats the question in a rather different, but highly -interesting, manner in his book "Science and the Infinite." - - -PREVISION. - -The subject of prevision is obviously closely allied to that of time, -since the only considerable difficulty lies in the fact that the -incidents forseen are removed in time. They are wrapped in the darkness -of the future and we say that they "have not happened yet." - -There are two forms which an attempt to explain the fairly numerous -good cases of prevision may take. - -One way is to say that the future is latent in the present in that -it is determined by factors at present in existence. The other is -to say that there is no such thing as Past or Future, but that both -are comprehended in the Now and that it is merely on account of the -limitations of our Consciousness that we cannot apprehend them. - -According to the former view the power of prevision is the result of a -mere heightening of the faculties by which we can always foresee the -future to some slight extent. If we see a blind man walking towards the -edge of a cliff it is not difficult to foresee that he will, probably, -fall off it and be smashed at the bottom. Such a sight could easily be -supposed to give rise to a visualisation of the corpse at the bottom of -the cliff, which might pass for a prophetic vision. - -In such simple matters it is not difficult to imagine that a suitable -clairvoyant state, combined with unconscious but accurate reasoning and -subsequent visualisation, would enable the percipient to forecast the -future. - -But clearly the accuracy of such a forecast would depend on the -perception of _all_ the factors involved, as well as on the precision -of the unconscious reasoning. - -Hence, although we might readily accept this explanation in the case of -prevision of events in the immediate future, or in the case of vague -presentiments, it becomes increasingly difficult to do so, as the -event prevised becomes more remote and the number of factors which may -possibly influence the issue are proportionately increased. - -I need hardly say that these factors of which I speak must include -Psychic states and so forth. - -To use the terminology to which we have by this time become accustomed, -we could, theoretically, forecast the distribution of every particle -of matter in three space, provided we knew present distribution and -velocities; and provided also that no interference could arise from -external, _i.e._, four space, sources. But in order to be certain of -the latter, we must know all about four space dispositions and so on to -the "N"th degree. - -Absolute prevision could therefore only result from a complete -knowledge of all the factors in _every_ space combined with absolutely -perfect reasoning powers. - -Although, as will be seen, certain of the ideas in the above have -a place in what I believe to be the true theory of prevision, the -explanation as above described does not appear to me to be satisfying. - -The heightening of faculty required in all but the very simplest cases -is too great to be accepted except in the last resort. - -Now, as regards the other theory, that the future does actually exist -_now_ and that only our own limitations prevent us from apprehending it. - -Consider again the crude and metaphorical representation of change as -resulting from the passage across our three space of a congeries of -four space solids which supposes that the distribution of matter at any -moment is simply a very thin cross section of this congeries. - -If this were the case it is evident that to anyone who had the power of -moving freely in four dimensions it would be possible to move up the -mass and see what some cross section was like which had not yet arrived -at our space. - -This is desperately crude but it gives the general idea. - -In order to grasp it better we will transpose it into terms of two-and -three space at the same time altering it slightly. Suppose that a two -space world consists of a colossal soap film. Imagine a thin thread -passing through the film and stretched between two points, one above -the film and one below. If these two points move perpendicularly to -the film the thread will move accordingly. The point where the thread -cuts the film will remain stationary if the thread was perpendicular to -the latter to start with, but will move if the thread was originally -slanting. - -To a two space being inhabiting the film, all that will be visible of -the thread will be a minute circle, an atom of two-space matter let us -say. - -Now let us imagine an enormous number of such threads, sufficient -to produce all the atoms necessary to make up a complete two space -universe. Suppose also that these are twisted and intertwined in the -most complicated possible manner. Then as they pass across the soap -film they will give rise to the most complex changes in the two space -world. - -A three space being, however, could see the filamentary structure as a -whole and would not be limited to the particular section which happened -to be crossing the film at any given moment. - -I must again insist that I do not for a moment regard this as being -anything like a true picture of what actually occurs. The point I wish -to make is merely that if, as seems to be the case, three space change -can be represented spatially by the use of four space ideas, then it -is not utterly inconceivable that a consciousness free to move in four -space and independent of three space limitations, should be able in -some obscure way to foresee coming changes. - - * * * * * - -There is a prevalent notion to the effect that if we admit the -possibility of prevision we are bound to become involved in the slough -of Fatalism. - -"If we can foresee what is going to happen," it is urged, "then the -future must be already settled, and we have no power of altering it." - -This view appears to me to be fallacious. - -Consider again for a moment the filamentary world. - -Our forecast of events therein is based on the assumption that the -filamentary structures remain unaltered, that the cross-sections which -will be traversed by the film will not be changed before it gets there. - -This is pure assumption and quite unwarranted. - -In the first place the two space beings themselves might be able to -alter the arrangement of the threads during their passage across the -film, implying of course the exercise of three space forces, and the -possession of a certain degree of three-dimensionality, on their part. -In the second place all sorts of extraneous three space forces might be -applied. - -The argument does not perhaps apply especially felicitously to this -particular analogy, but translated into more general terms it means -that three space change, although expressible in terms of four space, -and perhaps for the very reason that it is thus expressible, is -susceptible to modification under the influence of factors which have -no three-dimensionality. - -As stated at the outset, absolute prevision necessitates _every_ factor -being accounted for, and these factors may appear, not merely in three -space or four space, but in N-space too. - -In fact, the more accurate prevision is to be, the wider survey must -the percipient take. - -In order to attain absolute prevision the precipient must be able to -function consciously in maximally-dimensional space. But this ability -I take to be the exclusive prerogative of the Divine Consciousness. - -The purely speculatory character of the foregoing will be evident and I -do not wish it to be taken as more than an attempt to convey a general -impression of ideas which seem somewhat suggestive. - -It seems appropriate to end a chapter frankly given over to inchoate -and somewhat formless speculations, with some remarks on the -objectivity or otherwise of space in general. - -These remarks have been more especially prompted by Mr. E.L. Gardner's -article on "The Fourth Dimension" which appeared in the _Theosophist_ -for October 1916, by a pamphlet for private circulation written by Mr. -T. Olman Todd, 1915, and by Mr. Klein's remarks on Space in his book -"Science and the Infinite." - -Throughout this work I have treated four-dimensional space as an -objective reality and, as will appear, I consider that this is -perfectly justifiable. - -The general tendency of the above-mentioned writers seems to be to -suggest that this attitude is fallacious and that all space, of -whatever dimensionality, is rather to be regarded as a phenomenon of -consciousness. In saying this I do not pretend to be reflecting with -precision the views expressed by the writers in question. I am merely -giving the general effect produced on my mind by their ideas. - -I may say at once that I think that they are probably perfectly right -and that no space of any kind is really objective. - -I am, for instance, disposed to agree with Mr. Gardner when he says -that "However willingly we may grant that behind the description -'Fourth Dimension' there stands something that is real, it is of -importance that that reality should be described in terms of Life and -Consciousness and not be regarded as a further extension of Matter or -Form." - -Mr. Klein concludes that "our very conception of space is one of the -modes only under which motion or physical phenomena are presented to -our consciousness." - -I have neither the knowledge nor the temerity to embark upon a -discussion of the point from the metaphysical point of view and all -I wish to do is to show that I am aware that all our ideas regarding -space are liable to be modified at the hands of the philosophers -and that I have no desire to minimise the importance of their -contributions. On the contrary I think it probable that these may prove -to be of the utmost value. They may, for instance, by interpreting -spatial experience in terms of consciousness, throw light on the very -considerable difficulty to which I drew attention on page 48. - -But I submit that for the present purpose we can legitimately disregard -the whole thing. It may well be that the change in passing from -our present state of consciousness to that which I have described -as consciousness in four dimensions is subjective rather than -objective, that the change would be in our consciousness rather than -in spatial conditions. But whatever may be the real nature of our -three-dimensional space from the strictly academic point of view we can -and habitually do treat it as an objective reality and I think it fair -to claim an equal licence in dealing with four-dimensional space. - -Pure consciousness is an elusive thing to handle and if we find -evidence to the effect, for example, that the state of consciousness -in which we exist when separated from the body can be accurately -represented by the higher space hypothesis, then surely we had better -say that it is existence in four-dimensional space and have done with -it, just as we say that our normal existence is existence in three -dimensional space. - -After all the whole matter is one of "relativity" so to speak. The -final effect with which we are concerned is the reaction of reality -on our minds and, just as we can in dynamics reduce any one member of -a system to rest and treat all motions as relative to that so here it -makes no practical difference whether it is our mind or reality which -changes provided that the changed relation between them is correctly -expressed. - - - - -CHAPTER V - -VITALITY AND WILL - - -Another and particularly happy illustration of the way in which the -higher space concepts enable one to solve awkward dilemmas is to be -found in the problems of Vitality and Will. Readers who are interested -in these topics would do well to refer to Mr. Hereward Carrington's -"Problems of Psychical Research" or to his "Vitality, Fasting, and -Nutrition." - -There are in general two main views which may be taken about Vitality. -We may either suppose that Life is purely a product of the body, that -it is a mere physiological function and nothing more, or one may -suppose that so far from the body being the primary cause of Life the -exact converse is the case--that Life is the _raison d'etre_ of the -body. It may be that everything that we recognize as "vital," every -attribute which enables us to distinguish animate from inanimate -objects, is no more than a purely physical phenomenon the product -of unusually complicated chemical actions: or it may be that the -chemico-physical complex which we call the body is only the means -whereby the pressing tide of Life manages to manifest itself in the -world. This latter is the view held by M. Bergson, by Mr. Carrington -and by myself. - - "M. Bergson regards matter as the dam which keeps back the rush of - life. Organise it a little (as in the protozoa), _i.e._, slightly - raise the sluice,--and a little life will squeeze through. Organise - it elaborately (as in man), _i.e._, raise the sluice a good deal, and - much life will squeeze through." - - (The Right Hon. A.J. Balfour.) - -This is the "transmissive" as opposed to the "productive" theory and -the whole position is very like that which obtained in Psychology some -years ago. William James then showed that although it was possible to -interpret the observed facts of Psychology on the hypothesis that the -brain "produced" consciousness it was equally legitimate to do so on -the hypothesis that it "transmitted" it. - -As he said " ... Mere coincidence in two sets of phenomena does -not prove that they are causally connected, that one produces the -other. They may be quite separate from one another (psycho-physical -parallelism) or both may be aspects of something else." - -Personally I should be prepared to admit only the latter possibility. -Causeless parallelism is incredible; as James himself admits elsewhere. - -The analogy is very close. Just as consciousness is usually conceived -to be due to the functioning of the brain but may, on the contrary -exist apart from it and merely use the brain as a channel of -manifestation, so also may Life exist apart from and use the body. - -I will not go into the various arguments which support this view. -Perhaps the most striking is that from the necessity for sleep--a -phenomenon which appears to be exclusively associated with Life. -A mechanism needs replenishing with fuel, it must have worn parts -replaced and both these processes are accurately paralleled in the -body of any living organism. But an engine does not need sleep, -whereas a living organism not only needs it but cannot be satisfied -with any substitute for it. It looks therefore as if Life could not be -maintained from purely physical sources and this lends support to the -view that it is an essentially extra-physical thing transmitted by, but -not arising from, physical actions. - -But this view leaves us with the difficulty that if we suppose that -Life is transcendent to the Physical and uses it only as a means of -manifestation we cannot see how it can do so without partaking of the -nature of the physical and so losing its "selective," "guiding" or -"intelligent" qualities. For in order that things should be causally -connected they must have qualities in common. Are then we to say that -life is a form of energy or that it is not? - -As Mr. Carrington says: "We are ... driven into this dilemma: life must -be an energy--but, as such, it cannot be purposive! Life is purposive, -yet it must be an energy--for otherwise it could not affect the bodily -energies and the material world." - -M. Bergson adopts the "hair trigger" theory and supposes the Life only -affects the physical energies of the body _very slightly_, just enough -to deflect them this way or that. But this is not getting out of the -difficulty at all, for the problem is one not of degree but of kind; -it is just as difficult to imagine "non-energy" affecting energy "very -slightly" as to imagine it affecting it a good deal. - -Nor does it help matters to suppose, with Mr. Carrington and other -authorities, that Life is a wholly distinct and unique kind of energy; -an "absolutely separate force _per se_ different from any other mode -of energy of which we have any knowledge." If this is so we must ask -"How is it that this force combines sufficient of the qualities -common to all the physical forces to enable it to affect them, with -characteristics of so different a nature that we can call it an -absolutely different force _per se_ and emancipate it from the ordinary -laws and limitations of physical forces?" - -A very similar, if not identical, dilemma arises in the case of Will -which must either be supposed to be a purely physical force--which -hypothesis commits us at once to a creed of thoroughgoing materialistic -determinism or else we must suppose it to be distinct from physical -energy by virtue of some added non-physical quality which must be -wholly outside the physical realm. Yet this extra quality of "conscious -intent" which is the essential characteristic of the act of willing -does, as a matter of common experience, enable us to control physical -matter and forces. - -In fact, the whole trouble is simply this. - -The universe presents a closed circle of matter and energy. Anything -within it must be bound by law, blind and unintelligent. Nothing -without it can affect anything within it--if for no other reason -than that if it could it would violate the fundamental law of the -conservation of energy. But Will _does_ affect matter, therefore it -must be within the circle: it is _not_ blind, for its very essence is -initiative, independence, and intelligence and it must, therefore, be -outside the circle. - -Now let us introduce the idea of higher space and see where it leads us. - -Suppose that the energy which we term "Life" is located to start with -in higher space--in four-dimensional space for example. Suppose that -it is really pressing against the "dam" of three-dimensional matter -trying to use it for a vehicle of manifestation. The extent to which -it will be able to do so will depend on the presence or absence in the -matter concerned of those qualities which enable it to be acted on by -four-dimensional forces. What these qualities are it is at present -impossible to say although one might hazard a guess to the effect -that the essential factor might be one of greater or less molecular -extension in the direction of the fourth dimension. - -But wherever matter exists which possesses the suitable properties, -there will Life "squeeze through the dam" to a greater or less extent -and we shall have a "living" organism which will continue to live until -the matter through which Life is--in each particular case--manifesting, -loses the properties which enable it to be made use of. - -Whether there is any sort of matter which can truly be called -completely inanimate or whether, as some people hold, all matter is to -some extent "alive" I am not prepared to say. Personally I should be -sorry to have to draw a distinct dividing line anywhere and it seems -more in accordance with the general continuity of things to suppose -that no such line can really be drawn. - -For myself I tend more and more to the view that Life, Vitality, -Consciousness--call it what you will--is something which dips down, as -it were, for the purpose of gaining experience and of self-evolution, -from its original location--wherever and whatever that may be--through -successive limitations of consciousness until it reaches this, the -lowest, the most restricted and the most individual state of all. - -These successive limitations may conveniently be represented by saying -that consciousness functions in spaces of successively decreasing -dimensionality although it must be borne in mind, as was pointed out at -the end of the last chapter, that this may be only a convenient way of -expressing the effect of a change which belongs to the consciousness -itself more properly than to its environment. - -At each successive descent consciousness must find a suitably -organised vehicle in which to function and through which it can -receive impressions. But each such vehicle will involve corresponding -circumscriptions and, conversely, each upward stage will involve an -extension of consciousness, until finally, when our evolution is -entirely accomplished, we shall be completely and fully Conscious and -independent of all limitations of any sort or kind. On the downward -half of the journey the characteristic process would, on this theory, -be the gaining of individual at the cost of "communal" consciousness, -whereas during the second half the latter would continually increase -and at last lead to complete "communion" in the widest possible sense -without any loss of individuality. This view, which has a good deal -to support it especially in point of continuity and general coherence -with other well established ideas, has much in common with that held by -the Theosophists, which is, to my mind, the strongest plank in their -platform. - -But to revert to the original idea of Life as primarily a -four-dimensional force. - -This does not involve any contravention of the Law of the Conservation -of energy for we have only to suppose that the Law is exact only for -the Cosmos and for the physical universe, as commonly understood, no -more than a very close approximation. - -The amounts of energy which we must suppose to enter the physical or -three-dimensional universe from four-dimensional space may be very -small, so small as to defy detection by the methods we are able to -apply to the study of living organisms in which alone they could be -observed; and yet, by virtue of the "hair-trigger" theory to which I -have already referred they might produce effects as large as we please. - -The foregoing is clearly incomplete, but I think I may fairly claim to -have removed the fundamental dilemma which first confronted us. - -We have seen that life may be supposed to exist entirely apart from -ordinary physical matter and yet to affect it so long as we suppose it -to do so from some region of higher space. It is a form of energy if we -wish to call it so and yet it is distinct from the ordinary forms of -physical energy and free from the limitations which would be imposed -upon it if we reckoned it as subject to the Law of Conservation as -commonly understood. - -And yet the latter is not broken but rather strengthened; for we now -suppose it to be not merely of Universal but of Cosmic application. - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -HIGHER SPACE AND PHYSICAL SCIENCE. - - -In an earlier chapter I defined a valid hypothesis as one which -explained at least _some_ of the observed facts and did not contradict -any of them. - -Since then I have been trying to show that the Higher Space ideas do -throw a certain amount of light on quite a number of difficulties and -enable us to clear up certain anomalies and dilemmas which seem to be -insoluble without its aid. - -We must now consider rather more definitely than we have hitherto done -whether there is any thing in the hypothesis to conflict with those -established conclusions of scientists which are the nearest approach -we have to absolute certainties. I think we shall find not only that -there is no such conflict but that there are here and there distinct -indications that the higher space ideas may some day find applications -in the exegesis of even the most strictly physical sciences. - -These indications are admittedly very nebulous at present, it may be -that they are all illusory and as will appear later they cannot _all_ -lead to anything, for some are mutually exclusive. - -I do not propose to express any very definite opinions on their -comparative values but shall simply state them and leave it to my -readers to decide what they are worth. - -It must be remembered throughout that we cannot expect to find any very -definite indications of the existence of higher space as a reality for -the simple reason that physical science is concerned solely with those -phenomena of matter and force which are "_ex hypothesi_" essentially -three-dimensional. - -It is worth noting at the outset that physical scientists have evinced -no especial hostility to the concept of the fourth dimension, as such, -however much they may have opposed to the more definitely Psychic -researches which I, personally, believe to be closely associated with -it. - -Lord Kelvin, for instance, saw in it nothing repugnant to scientific -thought and professed himself quite willing to adopt it should such -a course seem to be indicated by the evidence. Another distinguished -physicist has gone so far as to evolve a theory of "ether squirts" -from the direction of the fourth dimension in connection with the -ultimate constitution of matter. - -Again M. Poincaré the distinguished French Physicist has said "The -characteristic property of space, that of having three dimensions is -only ... a property residing, so to speak, in human intelligence." - -Mathematical physicists also find that certain experimental anomalies -are resolved if they refer phenomena to four interchangeable axes -involving homogeneous co-ordinates instead of to three space axes and -one time axis. If this is not dealing in four-dimensional space it is -first cousin to it. - -M. Poincaré also pointed out that the postulates of Euclid are not -experimentally verifiable facts and as a matter of fact much work -has been done in the elaboration of non-Euclidean geometries. This -is too mathematical a subject to be dealt with in detail here, but -I can indicate the general drift of it, so far as it is relevant to -the present discussion by means of the time honoured analogy of the -two-dimensional world. - -Most of my readers will know what are meant by the terms "latitude" and -"longitude" and that the lines of longitude are "great circles" which -pass through the poles and cut the earth's equator at right angles. -It is also a matter of common knowledge that if on a plane surface two -lines are drawn each of which cuts another line at right angles these -two lines will be parallel--that is to say they will never meet however -far they may be produced. This holds good provided that the surface -in which they are drawn is truly plane--_i.e._, flat. But it breaks -down, as we see in the case of the "great circles" of longitude, if -the lines are drawn on a sphere. Now imagine two-dimensional beings, -having no conception of the existence of a third dimension, living on -the surface of a very large sphere. They might discover this principle -about parallel lines and all would go well until they began making -measurements over very large distances. Then their Geometry would begin -to go wrong. They would find that lines drawn in their surface which -ought not to meet however far produced would begin to show a tendency -to do so. This would be an indication to them that there was such a -thing as a third dimension of space and that their two-dimensional -world was curved in this third dimension. - -Now if a two-dimensional space can be curved in three dimensions there -is no sort of reason why three-dimensional space should not be curved -in four and in a precisely similar way three-dimensional geometry -would, if such were the case, begin to "go wrong" where very large -measurements were involved. Now, the largest measurements we ever make -are astronomical measurements and as a matter of fact, according to -Mr. Bragdon, there does seem to be a tendency for Geometry to go wrong -in certain cases. He says that the number of negative parallaxes of -stars is larger than would be expected having regard to the probable -experimental errors. The parallax of an object is the angle which it -subtends at two different points of observation, and so long as it is -at a finite distance from these two points--which in the case of a star -are the two opposite ends of the earth's orbit--this angle must be -positive. That is to say the lines drawn in the observed direction of -the star from the two points must converge. - -If, as in certain cases seems to happen, they _diverge_, then one of -three things must be the case; either the observations are wrong or -else light does not, as is commonly believed, travel in straight lines -(for after all what we call a straight line in astronomy is only the -path of a ray of light) or else our geometry is breaking down and we -must suppose that our space is curved, which would necessitate the -acceptance of the existence of a fourth dimension. - -It must be admitted that the explanation of negative parallaxes is more -likely to be found in one or both of the two first alternatives than in -the third. - -Mr. Hinton has a good deal to say in his books about various -four-dimensional theories of electricity involving four-dimensional -vortices. These are highly ingenious but there does not seem to be -any considerable reason for supposing them to be anything more and I -shall therefore not describe them here. Two of his ideas however are so -striking, although for different reasons, that I think a brief outline -will not be out of place. - -In his book "A new Era of Thought" he points out the remarkable -analogy which exists between the properties of ether as postulated by -physicists and those which a perfectly smooth solid sheet would present -to the intelligence of two-dimensional beings living on it. - -The hypothesis of the ether was introduced to account for the -transmission of light, heat, electricity, and so forth, and has proved -of the utmost service to physicists. Most of my readers are probably -acquainted with the general idea and I need not therefore discuss it in -detail. - -It will be sufficient here to say that it is supposed to be a -weightless, homogeneous medium extending throughout all space and -permeating all bodies. Indeed Matter itself is supposed to be no more -than the result of more or less complex disturbances in it. - -But although it accounts for the phenomena in connection with which -it was called into being it is necessary to ascribe to it very -contradictory properties. On the one hand it has been calculated that -in order for it to transmit the forces which we know that it does -transmit, for instance the force of gravitation, it must possess a -rigidity some 3,000 times greater than that of the strongest known -steel. On the other hand we must suppose it to be of a tenuity far in -excess of the most perfect vacuum which we can obtain, for otherwise -the earth and other planets which are moving at immense speed through -this medium would be slowed down; which is not in practice the case. - -Now Hinton points out that to a two-dimensional being, a perfectly -smooth solid sheet on the surface of which he lived would possess many -of these properties. Being perfectly smooth it would be imperceptible -to him and would offer no opposition to the passage of bodies over it. -Yet it could, being solid, transmit vibration just as we know the ether -does for us. Also it could be as rigid as you please without losing any -of its imperceptibility. It could not be weighed and it could not be -eliminated from any vessel no matter what care was taken to do so. - -The analogy is striking but it does not appeal to me and I do not -think that even Mr. Hinton means it to be taken strictly, for in other -passages he gives quite different suggestions as to the ether. - -One of the latter is derived from a consideration of the phenomena of -rotation in four-dimensional space and is of some intrinsic interest. - -In two space rotation takes place about a point, in three space about -a line and we should therefore expect that in four space it would do -so about a plane. This is easily shown to be the case although I do -not propose to go into the proof here. The only important point is -that whereas it is impossible to conceive a mass of three-dimensional -spheres in a state of continuous rotation,--because they would be -trying to drive each other in different directions and so would prevent -the rotation,--in four dimensions this is not the case and a mass of -"hyper-spheres" could be "self-driving," that is to say the rotation -of each could be such as to assist and not to retard that of its -neighbours. This fact is of interest because Lord Kelvin showed that -the contradictory properties of the ether referred to above could only -be reconciled by supposing it to be animated throughout by a motion of -a vortical character. - -This "self-driving" effect of rotating hyper-spheres is worth glancing -at a little more closely. It arises from the fact that there are -two distinct sorts of rotation which such a sphere may possess. In -three-dimensional rotation the motion may take place about any axis -we please and the other two axes which can be drawn will change one -into the other, so to speak, as the rotation takes place. But in -four-dimensional space we have four axes and while the X and Y axes -change place, say, there is nothing to prevent the W and Z axes doing -so too. Thus we might have the X axis changing into the Y and the -W into the Z. To reverse both of these motions so as to have the Y -axis changing into the X and the Z into the W does not give us a new -kind of motion any more than reversing the direction of an ordinary -three-dimensional rotation does--it is only equivalent to looking -at it from a different point of view. But if in the case of the -four-dimensional rotation we reverse one only of the two rotational -components we do get a new kind of motion, and this is of interest in -view of the fact that electricity like other forces is regarded as a -mode of etheric motion, and if this be so there would seem to be a -certain need for two distinct kinds of it in order to correspond to -positive and negative electricity respectively. - -It is just possible that there is some connection, as Mr. Hinton -suggests, between this need and the two kinds of four-dimensional -rotation referred to above. - - * * * * * - -Most writers on the subject of higher space make great play with the -phenomena of symmetry and adduce its occurrence in nature as evidence -of the existence of a fourth dimension. This view is not warranted by -the facts and I shall therefore touch on it only very briefly. - -[Illustration: _Fig. 9_] - -The point arises in the following way. Consider the two triangles ABC -and DEF in Fig. 9. If these were cut out and laid on a smooth surface -exactly as shown, no amount of sliding about would enable us to fit -one exactly over the other. In order to do this it would be necessary -to pick one up out of the plane of the paper and turn it over. In a -precisely similar manner two asymmetrical three-dimensional objects -such as a right and left hand, each of which is the mirror image of -the other, could not be made to coincide unless one of them were to be -turned over in four-dimensional space. The point made by Mr. Hinton and -other writers who attach importance to the phenomena of symmetry, is -that there seems to be a general tendency in nature towards a right and -left handed symmetry in which the whole organism is symmetrical about a -central plane, each half being the mirror image of the other and that -this symmetry is unlikely to have arisen through equal increments on -either side of the central plane. They suppose as an alternative that -"the ultimate elements of living matter" are not right and left handed -_ab initio_, but become so by virtue of some of them being "folded -over" in four-dimensional space. - -This view seems to me to lack foundation especially in view of the fact -that the work of Le Bel and Van't Hoff fully cleared up the analogous -phenomena in the case of crystals without introducing the concept of -higher space at all. In general therefore I agree with Schubert who -says:-- - - " ... the only inference we can here make is that the idea of a - four-dimensioned space is competent, from a mathematical point of - view, to throw some light on the phenomena of symmetry." - - (Mathematical Essays, p. 91.) - -None the less Bragdon is right in his contention that "Could it be -shown that the two-dimensional symmetry in nature is the result of -a three dimensional movement, the right and left-handed symmetry of -solids would by analogy be the result of a four-dimensional movement." - -I need hardly say that if we could experimentally obtain the changing -of an asymmetrical right-handed object into the corresponding -left-handed one it would be of the very first importance as a proof of -the reality of higher space. - -Far more important than any of the foregoing, however, are the -considerations arising from what is known as the Principle of -Relativity. This subject, which has received much attention at the -hands of mathematical physicists in recent years, is far too abstruse -to be dealt with in detail here and a partial and popularised account -would almost certainly fail to satisfy those who are not wholly -ignorant of mathematical physics and would weary those who are. I -propose, therefore, to dismiss it in very few words in spite of its -great importance and relevance. - -"The Principle of Relativity is the hypothesis that it is impossible by -means of physical experiments to determine the absolute velocity of a -body through space." (Cunningham "Relativity and the Electron Theory," -p. 2). - -We cannot, for example, determine the velocity of the earth relative to -the ether. - -This is of importance when we are dealing with the idea of -"simultaneity"--an idea which, as we saw in Chapter IV. is closely -associated with our notion of Time. For our criterion of simultaneity -has in practice been based on optical communication. (Cp. Ibid, pp. 5 -and 28). But it is easy to show that "the setting up of a standard of -simultaneity by means of light signals is not possible until a definite -velocity is assigned to the observer. Thus the hypothesis of relativity -requires a reconsideration of the way in which we measure time." (Ibid, -pp. 5, 28, 29). - -"This again reacts on the measurement of the length of a material -body, the 'distance between two points' being the distance between -simultaneous positions of those points. Thus it becomes necessary also -to examine the way in which we measure space. It becomes impossible to -consider space and time separately; the two measures are interrelated -to such an extent that Minkowski felt himself constrained to say that -'from henceforth time by itself and space by itself are mere shadows, -that they are only two aspects of a single and indivisible manner of -co-ordinating the facts of the physical world.'" (Ibid, pp. 5 and 6.) - -When it is remembered that the Principle of Relativity is firmly -established in scientific thought it will be realised that this -conclusion arrived at as a result of purely physical considerations is -of the very utmost importance as an independent confirmation of the -general line of thought developed in the preceding pages. - -I therefore feel it legitimate to claim that in so far as physical -science throws any light on the subject at all its testimony is -distinctly favourable. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -THE CONNECTING LINK - - -In the foregoing chapters I have tried to show that there are, -scattered here and there over the field of Psychic Research, -sufficient indications to warrant our adopting, as a tentative -working hypothesis, the idea that four-dimensional space is a reality -and that the Individual consciousness is capable of functioning in -a four-dimensional vehicle quite apart from the three-dimensional -physical body. - -I hope that I have made it quite clear that in my opinion the two -vehicles are entirely separate and independent, and that I do not -regard the three-dimensional body as being a mere section of a -four-dimensional whole. - -I propose in this chapter to consider in some detail the question of -the nature of the connection which must perforce exist between the two -vehicles. - -We know that there must be some form of connection because impressions -which are received by the three-dimensional sense organs are -transmitted to the conscious Ego, which is, _ex hypothesi_, embodied in -the four-dimensional vehicle. - -Furthermore it is clear that the connection can be interrupted with -comparative ease, since in sleep, anæsthesia, and analogous conditions, -the conscious Ego does not receive these impressions although the sense -organs may still be subject to stimuli to a greater or less degree. - -We are not, of course, able to draw detailed conclusions as to the -precise nature of this connection by the exercise of pure deductive -reason. - -But I think that my readers will agree with me that the first and most -obvious place to look for it will be in the realm of the nervous system. - -Further we may safely say that, assuming the hypothesis we are -considering to be correct, the sense impression must, at some stage in -its transmission, be deflected, so to speak, out of three space into -four space. - -In order for this to happen it is necessary that some part of the -transmitting mechanism should be capable of producing this deflection -and it is reasonable to suppose that a substance or mechanism specially -differentiated for the purpose of deflecting impressions in this manner -out of three space into four space, will be distinguished by an -abnormal four-dimensional complexity as compared with ordinary matter, -which, as we have already seen, probably possesses a very slight -four-dimensional extension. - -As a result of this abnormal four-dimensional complexity it is to be -anticipated that the part of the transmitting mechanism concerned will -possess characteristics sufficient to differentiate it from ordinary -matter. - -I submit, then, that we may reasonably deduce that if the -four-dimensional hypothesis which I have outlined be correct, there -should exist, either as an integral part of the nervous system or -in close association with it, some constituent or substance which, -in spite of having many of the properties of ordinary matter, will -also possess characteristics peculiar to itself--as, for instance, -susceptibility to four-dimensional forces imperceptible to us. - -At this point I would recall to the reader's attention the remarks -which I made in Chapter II regarding the processes of scientific -thought and the sequence of operations whereby we attain to exact -knowledge. - -So far we have considered a number of observed facts and framed -a working hypothesis which, I believe, explains some, and is not -contradicted by any, of them. - -In the immediately preceding paragraphs we have, by deductive -reasoning, concluded that if this hypothesis be correct then something -else must follow. There must, in fact, be some sort of connecting link -whereby sense impressions are deflected out of three space into four -space and are thus enabled to get through to the consciousness. - -We have also concluded that this connecting link is likely to consist -of matter in some curious condition such as to invest it with -properties unlike those of ordinary matter. If on turning again to the -realm of observation, we find that this deduction is substantiated in -practice, we shall receive distinct confirmation of the correctness of -our working hypothesis. - -In the pages which follow I propose to show that there are a number of -facts which strongly indicate, even if they cannot at present be held -conclusively to demonstrate, the existence of some such connecting link. - -I am well aware that there are numerous gaps in the body of evidence -which I shall bring forward on this subject. To some of these I shall -draw specific attention in the hope that by doing so I may induce some -of my readers to experiment on the points in question. There is an -enormous amount of research work to be done before we shall be able to -have any considerable confidence in our speculations or to feel that we -are working on anything like a firm foundation. Much of the evidence to -which I shall refer in this chapter is in urgent need of confirmation -and there is very little indeed which I should care to guarantee -personally. Still the indications, slight though they are, do seem to -point rather in the same direction and as my object is to stimulate -investigation and, perhaps to indicate some of the lines on which it -may profitably proceed rather than to lay down the law on obscure -points, I have thought it worth while to deal with them fairly fully. - -Historically the first relevant experiments were probably those of -Reichenbach in the middle of last century. But so little was known -in those days about a variety of factors which might have vitiated -his results, and his work has been so strongly criticised by later -authorities that I will not do more than mention him for the benefit of -any reader who may have a fancy for probing into the historical origins -of the subject. None the less great credit is due to Reichenbach for -the thorough and painstaking character of his researches to which he -brought immense industry and a truly scientific spirit which led him -to fantastic and erroneous conclusions only because he had not our -present knowledge to guard him from the many pitfalls which abound in -these investigations. - -The first phenomena to which I wish to call attention is that known as -Exteriorisation of Sensibility. - -This has been investigated by de Rochas and later by Joire and by -Boirac, and I believe it is well established. - -The gist of the phenomenon is that in certain hypnotic states the skin -of the subject becomes insensitive to pain but the "sensibility" is -transferred to a sensitive layer a few centimetres distant from the -skin. Pinching or pricking the skin itself produces no effect but -doing so in the region of the sensitive layer arouses the appropriate -sensation in the subject. Furthermore, according to Joire, this -sensibility can be localised and transferred to various objects--a fact -which gives the investigator a most desirable power of experimental -control. - -Dr. Joire performed a number of experiments to determine whether -the results could be attributed to auto-suggestion, to unconscious -suggestion by the investigator or to unconscious connivance on the part -of the subject, but concluded that they could not. Any reader who has -doubts on the subject should read his book "Psychical and Supernormal -Phenomena." Dr. Joire was unable to give any explanation of these -phenomena, nor shall I attempt to do so at the moment beyond pointing -out that on the face of it, it looks as if some definite substance of -sensitive properties were exteriorised which, however, must be supposed -to be to some extent under the control of the will, since it was found -that the seat of sensibility could be shifted at the word of command. - -Leaving this for a moment I would draw attention to the subject of the -"aura." Certain persons claim to be able to see this normally as a -regular thing and describe it as being a bluish-grey haze surrounding -the body and at a little distance from it. Dr. Kilner in his book "The -Human Atmosphere" describes how he found it possible to induce this -power of vision in normal persons by causing them to gaze at the light -through suitably coloured screens which seemed to affect the retina in -such a way as to make it more sensitive to the particular wave length -of light which emanates from, or is reflected by, the aura. - -In the course of his investigations he found among other things that -the aura was apparently under the control of the will since it could -in certain cases be made to change colour or to extrude rays by mere -volition. - -Through the courtesy of Dr. Kilner I have myself been able to try the -effect of the screens and I certainly saw, or thought I saw, an aura of -the type which he describes. - -At the same time I am not altogether prepared to swear that the -appearance could not be some sort of optical illusion or "artifact" -and I should accept the aura with less reserve if it could be recorded -photographically. - -On the other hand some of Dr. Kilner's experiments, notably as regards -colour of the aura and its uses in diagnosis, are very remarkable and -seem unlikely to be due to either of the above mentioned causes. - -If we accept these experiments at their face value they certainly -support the idea to which the phenomena of Exteriorisation of -Sensibility faintly pointed, namely that there may be some -exteriorisable _substance_ under the control of the Will. - -There are other experiments which also point the same way. Consider -for example those of MacDougal who weighed a number of patients at -the moment of death and found in each case that this coincided with a -_sudden_ loss of weight of about threequarters of an ounce, more than -could be accounted for by loss from perspiration or from the emptying -of the lungs. He claims that "We have experimental proof that a -substance capable of being weighed does leave the body at death." It is -of course most important that these experiments should be confirmed by -independent investigators but there seems no reason to doubt the facts -as stated, although I cannot agree with MacDougal's view that what -leaves the body _is_ the "soul." - -Dr. Baraduc, again, took photographs of his son and wife shortly after -death and found that in each case a luminous, cloudlike mass or masses -were visible over the bodies. - -This case is of exceptional interest in that the observations were not -personal but were photographic records. Unless the case is inaccurately -reported it follows that there must have been some objective foundation -for the results, and it would also seem that, since the object -photographed affected the plate but was invisible to the eye, it must -not only have been material or quasi-material in nature but also have -emitted light of a frequency above the range of normal vision, _i.e._, -"ultra-violet" light. Here again there is great need for confirmation -but so far as it goes the evidence continues to point the same way. - -Surely this concatenation of evidences from such different sources -cannot be purely fortuitous? - -The foregoing are the most important and representative experiments on -these lines but the whole of the literature of Psychic Research abounds -with minor pointers which all indicate the same sort of thing. - -Let us turn again to the work of Crawford, to which I have already -referred. - -He started out to investigate the causes of telekinetic phenomena and -had at the outset no sort of notion of what the explanation was likely -to be and he found that his table is supported, during levitation -without contact, by a rigid structure. - -This structure is invisible to the eye and is practically impalpable. -It appears to be composed of matter taken from the medium. The main -conclusion is, I think, inevitable, but for the experiments and -reasoning which have led to it the reader must consult Dr. Crawford's -book. - -Again we have this same curious substance exteriorised from the body. - -But there are two points in particular which bring it closely into line -with the phenomena which we have been considering. - -The first is that although Dr. Crawford has not yet succeeded in -photographing the structure _in situ_, he has obtained a photograph of -what appears to be the same substance issuing out of the medium. - -Furthermore, the existence of the structure has been confirmed by -clairvoyants, and this fact, taken in conjunction with the photographic -results and with what I said about "etheric" or "ultra-violet" -clairvoyance in Chapter III, forces us once more to the conclusion that -this elusive substance possesses the property of emitting or reflecting -ultra-violet light. - -The second point is that the extrusion of this substance from the -medium results in superficial insensibility, although she is in full -possession of all her normal faculties. - -Dr. Crawford discusses this point at some length in an article which -appeared in the _Psychic Gazette_ for September 1916. Into the minutiæ -of the discussion I need not enter here. It is sufficient to say that -the medium is to some extent insensitive and that in Dr. Crawford's -opinion "It seems likely that the want of sensibility to heavy and -varied reactions which undoubtedly occur upon the medium is due to some -peculiar condition of her organism during the period of phenomena." - -Now, these various experiments although they may be individually weak -do seem rather to hang together. There is an appearance of possible -connection between the experiments of Joire and recent views on the -"aura"; and it is possible that what MacDougal weighed and Baraduc -photographed are the same thing. - -It is obvious that all these experiments ought to be checked and -re-checked by independent investigators and further experiments -undertaken to discover whether there is any real connection between -them. - -But for the present purpose I think it legitimate to extrapolate and to -assume that they are reliable and connected in the way that I suspect. - -The experiments of de Rochas, of Joire and of Kilner suggest that a -temporary loss of sensibility is accompanied by the extrusion from the -body of a sensitive substance of peculiar properties. - -In the Baraduc and MacDougal experiments a total and permanent loss of -sensibility seems to be accompanied by the extrusion of a substance of -somewhat similar properties. - -Finally in the case of Dr. Crawford's researches we find that the -extrusion of an apparently very similar substance is again accompanied -by a certain insensitivity. - -Somewhat similar conditions are to be found in cases of -"materialisation"--compare, for example, the work of Dr. -Schrenk-Notzing and Mme. Bisson or Dr. Geley's paper in -Part I. of the "Annales des Sciences Psychiques" for 1919. - -It is far too early yet to say that the extrusion of this sensitive -substance is an invariable concomitant of insensibility; but at -present the evidence--assuming it to be reliable--does seem to point -that way. When we have made an exhaustive study of what happens to -the "aura" during sleep, in various states of hypnosis, in local and -general anæsthesia and in death we shall be able to draw more definite -conclusions on the subject. - -I shall now turn to evidence of a more general type which deals with -the existence of this mysterious substance viewed as a whole rather -than with this or that indication of its presence or properties as did -the previous experiments. - -There are many references in Psychic literature which bear on the point -and the general trend of them seems to be that the substance we have -been considering is not, normally, entirely formless and distributed -fortuitously through the body but that it forms an exact counterpart of -the latter or, to be more strictly accurate, of the nervous system. - -Lombroso states that Durville has succeeded in separating this -"replica" experimentally from the physical body. - - ("After Death--What?"). - -He says that it seemed to be connected with the body by a sort of cord -and that the patient under observation was able to see through opaque -objects and to discern events at a distance. The apparent sense organs -of the replica worked, while those of the physical body were put out -of action. When approached, it excited a sensation "like that produced -by cold, by blowing air, by shivering," and if the hand were placed -in it a cold, clammy sensation was experienced. Compare with this -last statement the remarks of Crawford on the sensations produced by -inserting the hand into the midst of the levitating structure. - -M. Leon Denis in "Christianity and Spiritualism" quotes experiments -from the "Revue Spirite" for November 1894, and alleges that de Rochas -and Barlemont obtained simultaneous photographs of the body of a medium -and of the exteriorised "double." - -A long account of experiments on these lines by Durville appears in the -"Journal de Magnetisme" for 1907 and 1908 but although they tend to -confirm the ideas at which we have already arrived, there is nothing to -be gained by going into their details here. - -A very interesting case which has a considerable bearing on the subject -is given in the Proceedings of the Society for Psychical Research, Vol. -VIII, pp. 180-193. - -The following is an abbreviated account: - -The narrator is a physician and the case seems to have been singularly -well attested and was carefully scrutinised by no less a critic than -Dr. R.H. Hodgson. - - "I passed some four hours in all without pulse or perceptible heart - beat, as I am informed by Dr. S.H. Raynes, who was the only physician - present. During a portion of this time several of the bystanders - thought I was dead, and, such a report being carried outside, the - village church bell was tolled. Dr. Raynes informs me, however, that - by bringing his eyes close to my face, he could perceive an occasional - short gasp, so very light as to be hardly perceptible, and that he was - several times on the point of saying, 'He is dead,' when a gasp would - occur in time to check him. He thrust a needle deep into the flesh at - different points from the feet to the hips, but got no response.[5] - Although I was pulseless for four hours, the state of apparent death - lasted only about half an hour. I lost, I believe, all power of - thought or knowledge of existence in absolute unconsciousness. I came - again into a state of conscious existence, and discovered that I was - still in the body, but the body and I had no longer any interests in - common. I looked with astonishment and joy for the first time upon - myself--the _me_, the real Ego, while the not-me closed upon all - sides like a sepulchre of clay. With all the interest of a physician - I beheld the wonders of my bodily anatomy, intimately interwoven with - which, even tissue for tissue, was I, the living soul of that dead - body. I realised my condition and calmly reasoned thus: I have died, - as man terms death, and yet I am as much a man as ever. I am about - to get out of the body. I watched the interesting process of the - separation of soul and body. By some power, apparently not my own, the - Ego was rocked to and fro, laterally as the cradle is rocked, by which - process its connection with the tissues of the body was broken up. - After a little while the lateral motions ceased, and along the soles - of the feet, beginning at the toes, passing rapidly to the heels, I - felt and heard, as it seemed the snapping of innumerable small cords. - When this was accomplished, I began slowly to retreat from the feet, - toward the head, as a rubber cord shortens. I remember reaching the - hips and saying to myself, 'Now there is no life below the hips.' I - can recall no memory of passing through the abdomen and chest, but - recollect distinctly when my whole self was collected in the head, - when I reflected thus: 'I am all the head now, and I shall soon be - free.' I passed around the brain as if it were hollow, compressing it - and its membranes slightly on all sides towards the centre, and peeped - out between the sutures of the skull, emerging like the flattened - edges of a bag of membranes! I recollect distinctly how I appeared to - myself something like a jelly fish as regards colour and form! As I - emerged, I saw two ladies sitting at my head. I measured the distance - between the head of my cot and the knees of the lady opposite the head - and concluded there was room for me to stand, but felt considerable - embarrassment as I reflected that I was about to emerge naked before - her, but comforted myself with the thought that in all probability she - would not see me with her bodily eyes, as I was a spirit. As I emerged - from the head I floated up laterally like a soap bubble attached to - the bowl of a pipe, until I at last broke loose from the body and - fell lightly to the floor, where I slowly rose and expanded to the - full stature of a man. I seemed to be translucent, of a bluish cast - and perfectly naked. With a painful sense of embarrassment, I fled - toward the partially open door to escape the eyes of the two ladies - whom I was facing, as well as others who I knew were about me, but - upon reaching the door I found myself clothed, and satisfied upon that - point, I turned and faced the company. As I turned, my left elbow came - in contact with the arm of one of two gentlemen, who were standing - in the door. To my surprise, his arm passed _through_ mine without - apparent resistance, the several parts closing again without pain, as - air reunites. I looked quickly up at his face to see if he had noticed - the contact, but he gave me no sign--only stood and gazed toward the - couch I had just left. I directed my gaze in the direction of his, - and saw my dead body. Suddenly I discovered that I was looking at - the straight seam down the back of my coat. 'How is this, I thought, - how do I see my back?' and I looked again, to reassure myself, down - the back of my coat, or down the back of my legs to the very heels. - I put my hand to my face and felt for my eyes. They were where they - should be: I thought 'Am I like an owl that I can turn my head half - way round' I tried the experiment and failed. No! Then it must be - that, having been out of the body but a few moments, I have yet the - power to use the eyes of the body, and I turned about and looked back - in at the open door where I could see the head of my body in a line - with me. I discovered then a small cord, like a spider's web, running - from my shoulders back to my body and attaching to it at the base of - the neck, in front. I was satisfied with the conclusion that by means - of that cord, I was using the eyes of the body and, turning, walked - down the street. A small densely black cloud appeared in front of me - and advanced towards my face. I knew that I was to be stopped. I felt - the power to move or to think leaving me. My hands fell powerless - at my side, my shoulders and my head dropped forward and I knew no - more. Without previous thought and without effort on my part, my - eyes opened. I looked at my hands and then at the little white cot - upon which I was lying, and, realising that I was in the body, in - astonishment and disappointment, I exclaimed; 'What in the world has - happened to me? Must I die again?..." - -Now, if this case stood alone we should, perhaps, be right to explain -it all as a dream. But it does not stand alone for there are numerous -other cases to be found in the Proceedings of the S.P.R. and in Meyer's -"Human Personality." In my opinion, therefore, it merits the most -careful consideration and contains many points of the greatest interest -and significance. - -I think it will be found to work in remarkably well with the whole idea -of the detachable quasi-physical replica, towards which hypothesis the -whole of the observations in this chapter have been tending. - -The narrator of the experience seems to think that the vehicle which -he observed to become detached from the body and in which he was -apparently functioning throughout the period in question, was actually -the "Soul" itself, the permanent and immortal post-mortem embodiment of -consciousness. - -On the whole this seems to be the view taken by Mr. Carrington, -who quotes the case, and to be that commonly held in France on the -authority of MM. Leon Denis, Delanne and other writers. These latter -refer to the organism in question as the "perisprit" and it is -represented as being the vehicle by virtue of which the Consciousness -persists after Death. - -With this view I cannot agree. - -I suggest rather, provisionally of course, that the Consciousness -persists embodied in a four-dimensional vehicle to which the word -"physical" as commonly understood cannot be applied at all. The -replica, perisprit or "Etheric Double" as the Theosophists call it, -is only the connecting link between the three and four-dimensional -vehicles which, as we saw at the beginning of this chapter, must be -supposed to exist if the four-dimensional hypothesis is to hold good -at all. It seems likely that it is no more permanent than the physical -body, and that it disintegrates after death in the same way that the -bodily tissues do. - -It is interesting to compare and contrast this case with the somewhat -similar one of which a brief resumé was given on page 58. In each case -the consciousness of the narrator was separated from the physical body -but the conditions after separation seem to have been notably different. - -In the first case the patient seems to have been independent of space -in that he was able to pay a visit to a friend at a distance of about -a thousand miles and to return in the space of a few minutes; while in -the second he seems to have been tethered to his physical body by the -"cord" to which he refers. - -This is perhaps the most important point, but others are easy to -find--notably in the apparent constitution of the temporary vehicle of -consciousness. - -It seems probable that in the first case the vehicle was -four-dimensional while in the second it was the "quasi-physical -replica" which we have been discussing. - -It is with this supposition in mind that I shall examine the second -case. - -First then we notice that the narrator seems to have been in error -in referring to what he saw interwoven, tissue for tissue, with the -physical body, as the Ego. But this error was clearly a very natural -one. - -Although the point is not brought out with precision, the record seems -to suggest that the narrator was viewing things with that internal or -four-dimensional vision which I discussed in my remarks on Clairvoyance -in Chapter III. - -The process which is described as the separation of soul and body, -I should prefer to describe as the exteriorisation of the "Etheric -Double."[6] - -As it happens, this exteriorisation does result in the separation of -the Consciousness from the body, but to say that it _is_ the separation -would be liable to confuse the Consciousness and the four-dimensional -vehicle with the Etheric double. - -That exteriorisation should begin at the feet is only what one would -expect from the known fact that the extremities are the first parts of -the body to grow cold at the approach of death. - -Throughout the account we notice the extreme plasticity of the vehicle -in which the narrator functioned. It seems to have squeezed out of the -body in a formless condition and then to have recovered its normal -shape as soon as the deforming stresses were removed. - -This is entirely in accord with the properties we must postulate for a -substance which can, apparently, be moved and shaped by mere volition -or at least by "mental forces," whatever that may mean, set in motion -by the will. At first, that is to say during the process of extrusion, -the Etheric Double seems to have been under the influence of some -repulsive force acting between it and the body. This is admirably -suggested by the analogy of the soap bubble. - -When extrusion was complete, however, the E.D. "fell lightly to the -floor." It was therefore composed of more or less ponderable matter, -which is what we would expect from MacDougal's experiments. - -The translucency and bluish colour are entirely consonant with the -observations of Kilner on the aura, which, as already mentioned, I -believe to be closely associated with the E.D. - -The part about the clothes is curious and I am not prepared to -hazard any explanation about it, beyond a very tentative proposal of -auto-suggested hallucination. - -Scarcely less odd is the apparent ability to use both the physical eyes -and those belonging to the E.D. - -But the fact that the latter were in operation is concordant with the -observation of Durville that the sense organs of the exteriorised E.D. -were operative in his experiments. - -The small cord connecting the E.D. with the physical body is also in -accordance with his observations. - -On the whole then I think it fair to claim that this case fits in -admirably with the experimental work I have quoted. - -There is one other source of information which may profitably be -considered here, namely the statements of the clairvoyants and of the -Occultists. - -I hope that the criticisms which I have been moved to make about the -Occultists in preceding passages have been sufficiently stringent to -clear me of any suspicion of being unduly credulous or over-ready to -accept their statements as authoritative. - -There are many things in their methods and their teachings which -excite my distrust and antipathy. - -None the less I think it foolish to ignore every statement which -happens to be supported by, or to form part of, Occult doctrine. - -I think it highly probable for instance that clairvoyant descriptions -of facts concerning the Etheric Double are often reliable. - -We have seen that the whole question of its study is probably a matter -of observing, directly or indirectly, by ultra-violet light. We also -have reason to suppose that the retina of the eye can be rendered -abnormally sensitive to light of this frequency by artificial means. - -But if such abnormal retinal sensibility can be induced artificially, -it is very probable that it may sometimes occur naturally. - -Hence, if the E.D. actually exists, as the evidence undeniably -suggests, it is not only possible but probable that certain people will -be able to see it without invoking artificial aid. - -It must be remembered that observations of this kind contain, in -themselves, no sort of "supernatural" element, although they may, of -course, receive the most strange and erroneous interpretations at the -hands of the uninformed. - -When we turn to Occult literature we find that the theory of the E.D. -is worked out in considerable detail. It is said to be violet-grey -or blue-grey in colour and to interpenetrate the physical body. The -"health aura," _i.e._, the physical aura dealt with by Dr. Kilner, is -said to be that part of the E.D. which projects beyond the physical -body. - -It is stated that the physical body and the E.D. are not normally -separated during life, although in certain nervous conditions the E.D. -may be more or less extruded from the physical body. (Compare this with -the diagnostic researches of Kilner.) - - "Anæsthetics drive out the greater part of the E.D., so that - consciousness cannot either affect or be affected by the dense - (physical) body. In the abnormally organised persons called mediums, - dislocation of the etheric and dense bodies easily occurs, and - the E.D., when extruded, largely supplies the physical basis for - 'materialisations' (and for Crawford's structure. W.W.S.)." - - "In sleep, when the consciousness leaves the physical vehicle which - it uses during waking life, the dense and etheric bodies remain - together.... At what is called death the etheric double is drawn away - from its dense counterpart by the escaping consciousness; the magnetic - tie existing between them during earth life is snapped asunder...." - - (Taken from "The Ancient Wisdom.") - -In other passages it is stated that the E.D. is connected with the -physical body by a filamentary structure, "The silver cord," and that -so long as this is unbroken it is possible for connection between -Consciousness and the physical body to be re-established, but that when -it is broken as occurs in death, the separation is final. - -Finally it is definitely stated that this E.D. is a quasi-physical -structure, disintegrates in the same way as the physical body and is -perceived by a mere heightening of the ordinary visual faculty. - -Let it be clearly understood that I do not wish one whit more -importance to be attached to this last-quoted evidence than each -individual reader may choose to assign to it and I fully sympathise -with those who prefer to allow it no weight at all. - -I have myself a strong penchant in favour of good hard scientific -experiments with apparatus and, if the clairvoyant testimony stood by -itself without any experimental evidence to support it, I should make -no mention of it here. But I think that in common justice we ought -to admit that the statements of the clairvoyants are, in the main, -in close agreement with what we should expect from the indications -afforded us by the experimental work which has at present been done. -In continuing the latter we shall be well advised to keep the former in -our minds as furnishing, at least, useful hints for our guidance. - -On the strength of the various considerations discussed above, I am -disposed to extend the four dimensional hypothesis as follows: - - "Connection between the three- and four-dimensional vehicles is - maintained by means of a substance of peculiar properties, which - is intimately connected with the nervous system in the conscious - functioning of which it is an essential factor. States of partial or - total anæsthesia or insensibility are accompanied and probably caused - by the extrusion of this substance from the body." - -We are now faced by the problem of the constitution of this substance. - -To this there would appear to be two possible solutions. - -The first of these is that favoured, apparently, by the occultists and -the exponents of the "perisprit" doctrine. The second is that to which -I am personally inclined at present. - -According to the former of these two hypotheses, the E.D. is composed -of a sort of "rarified matter" by which, I take it, is meant matter -possessing a smaller complexity of organisation than that with which -we are normally acquainted. This would appear to be more especially -the Occult view; although on technical details of this kind there is -a somewhat unfortunate lack of precision and even of unanimity among -Occult authorities. - -A variation on this is the idea that whereas ordinary matter is the -result of vibratory, or other periodic, disturbances in the ether of -a certain frequency, the "matter" of which the E.D. is composed is -the result of similar disturbances of a greater frequency; that it is -matter transposed into a higher key so to speak. - -The experiments of Le Bon, who claims to have obtained a temporary -condition of equilibrium in the dissociation products of matter, are -sometimes adduced as supporting this hypothesis. - -For my part I have grave doubts as to the correctness of this view. - -In the first place, there is nothing in Le Bon's work to indicate -that these dissociation products are capable of being brought into -a state of such very stable equilibrium as must be possessed by the -constituents of the E.D. - -In the second, the hypothesis involves us in all the difficulties -which render so unsatisfactory all attempts to account for post-mortem -existence on normal physical lines. - -For, on either hypothesis, the E.D. is either the post-mortem vehicle -itself, as held by the French savants, or it is the connecting link -between the two vehicles, as I consider. - -If the latter is the case, then in all probability the post-mortem -vehicle is to the E.D. as the E.D. is to the physical body. If the E.D. -is merely rarified matter then the post-mortem vehicle is probably -merely doubly-rarified matter. - -For this and other reasons I prefer the idea that the E.D. is composed -of matter having an abnormal four-dimensional complexity. - -Indeed, as I pointed out at the beginning of this chapter, this view -seems to be a necessary corollary of the whole four-dimensional -hypothesis I have been advocating. - -It is very possible that we shall be compelled to reject the hypothesis -_in toto_ in the light of future research, but until this becomes -necessary I think that my present view of the nature of the E.D. is the -only tenable one. - -Whether this abnormal four-dimensional complexity is molecular or -atomic in its nature, or whether it is neither, I am not prepared to -say. - -The points in this chapter which I would wish to emphasise are, first, -that if the four-dimensional hypothesis be true, there should exist a -connection between the three- and four-dimensional vehicles. - -Secondly, that this link should possess properties of a peculiar nature -distinguishing it from ordinary physical substances. - -Thirdly, that there are distinct evidences to be found in very -independent quarters which strongly indicate that such a connecting -link or substance does in fact exist. - -Fourthly, that this substance does present unusual features, as for -instance, susceptibility to volitional control and to forces which -appear to be applied from some direction unknown to us (vide my remarks -on the theory of Crawford's structure in Chapter III). - -Finally, that, as it appears to be intermediate between the physical -body and the post-mortem vehicle, it is well worthy of the closest -study. - -It will be very evident to my readers that this chapter is -"extrapolatory" and speculative in the highest degree. The ideas -discussed are based on experiments which are very far from being -conclusive. I should be sorry indeed to guarantee them all as being of -cast-iron reliability and I have no doubt that comparatively few will -ever receive the amount of confirmation which is necessary before we -can accept such things as proven facts. - -Still, tenuous as the evidence is, it all seems to point in the same -sort of direction and I have therefore thought it worth while to give -it the benefit of the doubt and see what could be made of it on the -temporary assumption that it is really reliable. - -FOOTNOTES: - -[Footnote 5: Note the insensibility.--W.W.S.] - -[Footnote 6: NOTE.--In future I shall borrow the term "Etheric Double" -from the Theosophists and use it instead of the rather cumbrous phrase -"Quasi-physical replica." I do not think that the term Etheric Double -is a good one, but it is in common use, and I will adopt it until some -better word is suggested.] - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -THE RELIGIOUS ASPECTS OF THE HYPOTHESIS - - -Although I have no wish to become involved in controversial theology, -I feel it incumbent on me to examine briefly the question of whether a -general acceptance of the four-dimensional hypothesis would be fraught -with any considerable consequences in the sphere of religious thought. - -No one venturing to advocate conceptions so far-reaching as those I -have been discussing, would be justified in ignoring their relation to -any important stream of thought with which they might be held liable -to come in contact. And it is evident that any hypothesis formulated, -however tentatively, as a solution to the problems of Survival of Death -and the nature of post-mortem conditions, must inevitably come into -very close contact with Religion. - -I shall try to show that it is a matter of contact only and not of -conflict. - -Even so, I might have omitted the present discussion had I not found a -tendency, on the part of certain representatives of orthodox theology, -to deprecate any attempt to find an intelligible solution to the -problems involved. - -It must be clearly understood that I am not concerned here with the -defence of Psychical Research as a means of investigation, but only -with the legitimacy of the end. - -Generally speaking, those with whom I am so unfortunate as to disagree -on this matter accuse me on two counts. - -First it is suggested that I am attempting to advance by Reason or -Sight rather than by Faith and, secondly, I am told that to "explain" -such a matter as the Survival of Death or the nature of the connection -between matter and spirit, would tend to reduce everything to terms of -mere mechanism and to leave no place at all in the Cosmos for Divine -Will and Purpose or for the transcendental and mystical aspects of -religion. - -I need hardly say that I violently resent both these accusations. - -The first charge seems to me to be easy of refutation. - -In the first place the idea of "Blind Faith" or "Unreasoning Belief" is -one which involves a contradiction in terms. - -As Whately well says in his "Logic": - - "If a man resolves that he will implicitly receive _e.g._, in - religious points, all the decisions of a certain Pastor, Church or - Party, he has in doing so performed one act of private judgment - (_i.e._, the result of reasoning), which includes all the rest." - -Hence it is impossible to dissociate Faith and Reason. - -Secondly, just as Courage, in its proper sense, does not mean feeling -no fear but the overcoming of it; so Faith consists, not of having no -doubts but of dispelling them, and this involves a deliberate exercise -of the will in choosing between two possible alternatives; that is to -say, an act of reasoning. - -Thirdly, I submit that Life is not a sort of crazy competition in which -special awards are to be received for completing the course blindfold, -but a phase in the general upward progress of man--whether considered -collectively or individually--and that consequently any knowledge -is desirable which will enable us consciously and intelligently to -co-operate in the process. - -Finally, and I think that this puts the whole matter in one sentence, -however clearly a man can see, he must still be able to believe his -eyes. - -However plainly we can see the path, we must still believe that it -leads in the right direction, however conclusively we may demonstrate -a proposition, we are still dependent on our Faith in the validity of -Reason and the veridicity of the observations on which it is based--and -this is equally the case whether the latter be scientific measurements -or spiritual experiences. - -The supreme effort of Faith, made by the most material of scientists no -less than by the Saint, is the belief that the Cosmos, of which Reason -is a part, is a coherent whole and not a Chaos. - -The second argument appears to me to be equally fissiparous. - -In the first place I should never dream of attempting to reduce the -whole Cosmos to terms of mechanism. - -Any such idea would be infinitely repugnant to me. Moreover, the -attempt would inevitably be foredoomed to failure since there are -problems which are essentially insoluble. The first and most obvious of -all--the problem of the nature and origin of Consciousness--is one to -which we can never hope to find an answer. - -But quite apart from all this I entirely fail to see why the -explanation of mechanism, using the word in its widest sense, should -have any bearing on religion at all. - -Religion, by which I mean something more than a mere code of morals, is -concerned rather with motives than with methods. - -If a child were to ask one why the sun and moon did not fall on to the -earth, one might reply to the effect that they were prevented from -doing so by the exercise of the Divine Will. Alternatively one might -embark on a disquisition about the law of gravitation and planetary -mechanics. - -The two forms of explanation would be by no means mutually exclusive -since the second does no more than expand the first by an exposition of -the means employed. - -If, as required by the Christian religion, we believe in the survival -of the individual personality after death, it is evident that this -survival must take place by virtue of certain properties inherent in -the Cosmos and the necessity of Faith in our ultimate destiny will not -be affected by any determination of the nature of those properties. - -If our Consciousness does in fact persist after death it must do -so in some state of embodiment, since the idea of pure essence is -inconceivable. - -For my part I utterly fail to understand why the study of the nature of -the vehicle in which the consciousness functions after death, or of the -conditions in which it lives, has any more to do with religion, in the -proper sense of the term, than the study of the physical body and the -physical world. - -I need hardly say that I do not anticipate that Psychic Research will -confirm the idea of the old-fashioned conventional Heaven and Hell -of harps and crowns on the one hand and fire and brimstone on the -other. But it would be a bold person who would be prepared to maintain -now-a-days that these ideas form an integral part of Christianity. - -Modern research on Evolution and the process of natural selection have -somewhat notably discounted the story of Adam and Eve in the garden -of Eden, considered as historical fact. But it would be difficult to -maintain that the Christian religion has suffered as a consequence. - -The account of the creation given in Genesis has had to be -re-interpreted in the light of geological and astronomical knowledge, -but Christianity is as vital a force in the world to-day as it was when -that account was taken literally word for word. - -Even so, if any specific revelation existed on the subject of the -manner of survival, if, for instance, any of the words of Christ could -be held to contain any precise information on the subject, it might be -contended that no further knowledge was necessary. But this is not the -case. - -Immortality is insisted on, but nothing specific is said of the -conditions by virtue of which it obtains. Nor, so far as I am aware, is -any veto laid on endeavours to ascertain those conditions. - -I repeat that in my opinion, cosmic mechanism and religion are -distinct, and no knowledge, however full, as to the former can possibly -either impair or replace the latter. - -In short I do not see that the necessity for religion as an integral -part of life would be one whit diminished even supposing we knew as -much about the "next world" and conditions of life therein, as we know -of this. - -And this contention holds good no matter what results research -may bring to light, no matter how much they may differ from our -preconceived ideas. - -For the truth is there all the time although at the moment we may not -have grasped it and the Christian religion, if it be the true religion, -as we believe, was framed, so to speak, to meet the needs of a cosmos -organised in this particular way and in no other. - -Unless, therefore, the Christian religion be false, it is impossible -that the results of research, supposing them to be accurate and -reliable,--a matter which can only be ensured by the exercise of -scientific reason,--should in any way conflict with religious truth. - -In case any one should feel that I ought to specify more precisely than -I have done, what I mean by the Christian religion, I would refer them -to the Nicene creed. Or if it is a matter of the interpretation of this -in terms of conduct, I should cite "My duty towards God" and "My duty -towards my neighbour" in the Church Catechism. Or in secular writings I -would mention that view of Christianity which is defended by Mr. G.K. -Chesterton in his book "Orthodoxy." - -With these I am prepared to stand four-square, although it is -conceivable that I might find myself at variance with some authorities -on the precise interpretation to be given to certain clauses, as for -instance "the resurrection of the dead" in the first mentioned. - -But controversies about interpretation have been rife among Christian -theorists from the earliest times and differences of opinion on minor -points do not constitute lack of adherence in fundamentals. - -Hitherto in this discussion I have been concerned only with negatives. -That is to say I have been trying to show that there is nothing in the -attempt which has led me to adopt the four-dimensional hypothesis which -is in any way contrary to the essential teachings of Christianity. - -There is however a positive side to the question. - -I believe that so far from being antagonistic to Christian teaching, -the general acceptance of the hypothesis would be of real value, in -that it would put into the hands of the Church a very powerful weapon -for the repelling of a certain form of attack, that of the scientific -materialist to wit. - -I do not mean to claim this as a merit of the four-dimensional -hypothesis as such, for it would equally accrue to any other hypothesis -which might prove to be true. - -In the second chapter I gave my reasons for believing that the -establishing of some such hypothesis would be calculated to remove the -principle cause of dissension between religious and materialistically -scientific thinkers. I there pointed out that the chief strength of the -materialist lay in the reluctance or inability of the Church to give -an intelligible explanation of the terms used in speaking of certain -religious and spiritual matters. - -I have explained that I see nothing in anyway repugnant to religion in -the attempt to formulate an hypothesis to explain the mechanism of -survival, etc. - -Equally it should be observed that religion, considered as something -more than a mere ethical and moral code, would be in no way freed from -the necessity of justifying itself, _qua_ religion, by the acceptance, -however unanimous, of this or any other hypothesis. Such justification -is a matter for an apologetic of quite another order, of which order, -by the way, I regard Mr. Chesterton's "Orthodoxy" mentioned above as a -very admirable example. - -What the general acceptance of such an hypothesis would do, would be -finally and for ever to deprive the materialist of the possibility -of maintaining that matter, as he knows it, is the final and only -permanent reality and that Spirit therefore cannot exist. - -It is true that this would only involve driving him back one stage. If -we suppose for the sake of argument that we could finally attain to as -complete a knowledge of the "next world" as we at present possess of -this, he could always return to the attack, using with regard to that -state the same arguments as he originally used with regard to this. But -having once broken through the ring fence of matter and demonstrated -that there exist other realities of which he was at one time entirely -ignorant, he could never deny that there might still be realms as yet -unknown to him. He could never catch us again, so to speak. - -I admit that the above is a somewhat fantastical supposition and -scarcely within the sphere of practical politics, but the point is, -that until we are prepared to give an intelligible explanation of -things we are pent up in a sort of intellectual _cul-de-sac_ bounded by -matter. We may know, as the result of personal experience, that there -is a way out, that matter is not the only reality; but our knowledge is -a purely personal affair and the scientist is perfectly entitled, if he -wishes, to decline to take the steps that led to the experiences which -have convinced us, to dismiss them as mere hallucinations and to write -off our alleged "revelations" as superstitious myths. - -But let us once demonstrate to him, in a manner calculated to appeal -to his intellect, that there may be a non-material reality and the -_cul-de-sac_ is at once broken through and becomes a vista. - -It may be one of which we cannot see the end, and we shall certainly -require faith to believe that it leads to the right destination, but -the point is that it _is_ a vista and not a _cul-de-sac_. - -This is where I am convinced that the adoption of some hypothesis of -the same general order as that which I have been advocating would -prove of definite value to the Church and that is why I am so strongly -of opinion that the Church, by which term I mean more especially those -whose business it is to concern themselves with the general trend -of Christian policy with regard to contemporary thought, ought to -encourage and not to deprecate or oppose attempts on these lines. - -In thus venturing to criticise the Church, I should like to make it -clear that I only do so because I am convinced that the Church is a -vital and indispensable part of human life, and because I wish to see -her influence increased and extended rather than diminished. If I -thought otherwise I should not take the trouble even to criticise. - -So far I have said nothing about the religious significance of the -four-dimensional hypothesis as such; considered that is to say as to -its four-dimensionality and not merely in its capacity as a hypothesis. - -The reason for this omission is simply that I do not consider that -there is any such significance. - -In the main concept of existence in four-dimensional space after death -there is, so far as I can see, nothing either to contradict or to -confirm anything taught by the Church except the bare fact of survival -which both affirm. - -I have carefully omitted all reference to the descriptions of -post-mortem existence which have been obtained from time to time -through mediumistic sources. Any such discussion would be both lengthy -and out of place as it would involve a detailed critical examination of -both the authenticity and interpretation of the pronouncements. - -The only point about the four-dimensional hypothesis as such which I -think at all likely to be called in question from the religious point -of view, is that involved in the suggestion that Consciousness persists -after death, not in the form of "pure essence" but embodied in some -form of vehicle. - -But this is a matter which is fully included under the general -arguments I adduced in favour of the legitimacy of investigating the -"Cosmic mechanism" to the utmost and there seems to be no need for a -separate re-discussion here. - -It is interesting to note however that a large number of the early -Christian thinkers adhered to the view that "the soul" had some -sort of material or quasi-material vehicle. A number of quotations -on the subject are given in M. Leon Denis' book "Christianity and -Spiritualism." - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -SUMMARY AND CONCLUSION - - -I will bring this work to a close by a brief recapitulation of its more -salient points. - -A dimension is defined as "an independent direction in space." A flat -surface is two-dimensional and the space we know is three-dimensional. -The direction of the fourth dimension must be at right angles to every -direction which can be drawn in our space and four-dimensional space is -such that through any point in it, four, and only four, lines can be -drawn mutually at right angles. - -From every point in our space a line can be drawn running off in the -direction of four space. - -Consequently every point in our space is absolutely accessible from the -direction of the fourth dimension. - -The best way of drawing conclusions as to the properties of four space -is by means of the analogy of the two-dimensional world; since four -space is to three space as the latter is to two space. - -The fact that we cannot perceive four space, or picture its nature to -ourselves, is no proof that it is non-existent. - -I suggest as a working hypothesis that four space is a reality and -that Man possesses at least one other vehicle of Consciousness--a -four-dimensional one--besides his physical body. In this vehicle he is -embodied after discarding the physical vehicle at death and also during -temporary absences from the body during life. - -This hypothesis is likely to prove of importance in two respects. -First, it provides Psychic Research with a working hypothesis which may -be essential to its development as a science. Secondly the adoption of -some such hypothesis should go far to remove the principle cause of -recent cleavage between Religious and Scientific thought. - -The hypothesis is capable of throwing light on a number of "Psychic" -phenomena which are otherwise very obscure. It affords us a means of -conceiving a mode of existence which is real and yet imperceptible to -our senses, thus surmounting one of the chief difficulties in the way -of conceiving of post-mortem existence. - -In the realm of Clairvoyance it enables us to form some idea of the -nature of the faculty of internal vision. With regard to Clairvoyance -in space, it also helps us to some slight extent, although this -phenomenon presents special difficulties of its own. - -Other varieties of "out of the body" experiences are much elucidated by -its aid. - -The phenomena with which it is most closely connected, however, are -those known under the general title of "apparent penetration of matter -by matter." - -To these it affords by far the simplest and probably the only -explanation and, if they are regarded as irrefutably established, it -will be difficult to avoid the conclusion that four space is a reality. - -The _locus classicus_ of such phenomena is the Slade-Zöllner -investigation, but this is worthless as evidence. The literature of the -subject abounds with records of similar occurrences. - -The hypothesis also seems to offer a possible means of explaining the -paradoxical rigidity of the impalpable structure discovered by Crawford. - -The hypothesis may also have a certain significance, even in the realm -of pure Philosophy. It enables us to conceive of the simultaneous -existence of a series of three space simultaneities and, consequently, -is of interest in the consideration of Time and of the possibility of -Prevision. - -It also works in well with a certain view of the nature of Vitality. - -As regards its relation to ordinary physical science, we find nothing -to conflict with it, but, on the contrary that there are a certain -number of indications that four space is, as I suggest, more than a -mere mathematical concept. It is possible that it may some day come to -be recognised as having some significance in the theory of the nature -of electrons and of ether, while recent views on "Relativity" strongly -indicate that Physicists will soon regard the four-dimensionality of -the Universe as a common place. - - * * * * * - -If the four-dimensional hypothesis is correct there should exist -some sort of connecting link between the physical body and the -four-dimensional vehicle. - -The function of this link would be to deflect sensory impressions -out of three space into four space thus enabling them to reach the -Consciousness resident in the latter. Such a link must therefore be, -in some way, intermediate between ordinary matter and four-dimensional -matter. - -That is to say, it must possess some degree of four-dimensional -complexity. This may reasonably be supposed to endow it with peculiar -properties. - -If such a connecting link be found to exist in practice, it would tend -to confirm the hypothesis. - -The experiments of de Rochas, of Joire, of MacDougal, of Baraduc, of -Kilner, and of Crawford seem to indicate that such a connecting link -does, in fact, exist. - -This is confirmed by the testimony of clairvoyants, which, though not -of a nature to be rated too highly or accepted lightly, should be -allowed some weight. - -The attempt to formulate an hypothesis of this nature is not repugnant -to Religion. Nor is there anything in this particular hypothesis which -can be held to conflict with Religious doctrines. - -On the other hand, the acceptance of such an hypothesis would cut the -ground from under the feet of those who seek to maintain that matter is -the only reality and that therefore Spirit and the Spiritual life are -mere illusions. - - * * * * * - -No writer can expect to bring all his readers to his way of thinking. -Indeed it would be unfortunate if he were to do so, as the effect -would be to eliminate that element of critical discussion which is so -fruitful a source of progress. - -Consequently, I do not anticipate that every reader will agree with -me. All I venture to hope is that I may have made good my contention -that the four-dimensional concepts, in spite of the scorn poured on -them as a result of the Zöllner fiasco, are worthy of very careful -consideration as a tentative working hypothesis by those who are -seeking to clear up the many obscure problems presented by Psychical -Research. - -If this little book is thought worthy of criticism, I shall welcome -it. Its purpose will have been amply served if it succeeds in arousing -interest in what will prove, I believe, a very fruitful field of -speculation and research. - - - - -APPENDIX. - - -To illustrate how the analogy of the relation between two and -three-dimensional space enables us to determine some of the properties -of four-dimensional figures: - - -(1) - - "Any figure in a space of a given dimensionality generates a - corresponding figure in the next higher space, by moving in a - direction at right angles to any direction that can be drawn within - itself.[7] Or, in general, space of any dimensionality generates, by - such a movement, the next higher space." - -Thus, the lowest sort of space is space of zero dimensions, _i.e._, -a mathematical point. If it moves a distance of one inch, it traces -out a Line one inch long--that is to say a one space "figure." If -this moves at right angles to itself for a distance of one inch, it -traces out a two space figure, viz., a square of side one inch. If this -again moves a distance of one inch in a direction at right angles to -every direction that can be drawn within it, that is, in a direction -perpendicular to itself, it traces out a cube of side one inch, _i.e._, -a three space figure or "solid." - -We must, therefore, conclude, from analogy, that if the cube were -itself to move, a distance of one inch, in a direction at right angles -to every direction that can be drawn in our space--in the unknown -direction, that is, of the fourth dimension--it would generate a -"higher solid" of side one inch. The higher solid thus generated is -called a "Tesseract" and its properties are quite well known. - - -(2) - - "Every figure, in a space of a given dimensionality, contains an - infinite number of the 'corresponding' figures--see (1)--in the next - lower space." - -Since a point is defined as having "position but no magnitude," it -follows that it would require an infinite number of points to make up a -line. - -Similarly a line has length, but no breadth or thickness, and it would -therefore require an infinite number of lines laid side by side to make -up a surface. - -Again a surface has, theoretically, no thickness, and it would -therefore require an infinite number of surfaces superimposed on one -another to make up a solid. - -We must therefore conclude, by analogy, that it would require an -infinite number of solids to make up a "higher solid." - -In particular, a Tesseract must be supposed to contain an infinite -number of cubes, and, in general, four space must be conceived of as -containing an infinite number of three spaces. - - -(3) - - "The Boundaries of a figure in a space of any dimensionality are - themselves figures in the next lower space." - -Thus a Line (one space) is bounded by Points (zero space). - -A surface (two space) is bounded by Lines (one space). - -A solid (three space) is bounded by Surfaces (two space). - -We must conclude therefore that "higher solids" (four space) are -bounded by Solids (three space). - -[Illustration: _Fig. 10_] - -To take the special case with which we are already familiar. The line -AB, is bounded by the points A and B. (Fig. 10). The square, A B C D, -is bounded by four lines AB, BC, CD, DA. The cube, A B C D E F G H, is -bounded by six surfaces, namely, ABCD, CDEF, EFGH, GHAB, ADEH, BCFG. - -Similarly we must conclude that a tesseract is bounded by cubes. - -We shall see later that there are eight of them. - - -(4) - -We may put (3) in a slightly different way, by saying that: - - "Two adjacent portions of space, of any dimensionality, are separated - by a space of the next lower dimensionality." - -The portions AB and BC of the line AC are separated by the point B. -(Fig. 11.) The portions ABEF and BCDE of the fig. ACDF are separated by -the line EB. The portions ABEFGHIM and BCDEMIKL of the solid ACDFGHKL -are separated by the surface BIME. - -[Illustration: _Fig. 11_] - -Similarly we must suppose that any two adjacent portions of four space -are separated by a three space figure. - -Or, again, to alter it slightly, "any space is no more than a boundary -between two adjacent portions of the next higher space." Whence it -follows that the whole of our three space is but the boundary between -two adjacent portions of four space. - - -(5) - - "A tesseract, which is the four-dimensional analogue of the cube, - is bounded by Eight cubes. It has Twenty-four plane square faces, - Thirty-two linear edges, and Sixteen corner points." - -This may at first sight seem difficult to grasp. - -In reality however, it is quite simple. - -We have only to remember that the tesseract is generated by the -movement of a cube, in a direction at right angles to every direction -that can be drawn in the cube, and that whenever a figure of a given -dimensionality moves thus it generates a figure of the next higher -dimensionality. - -Thus every point in the cube will trace out a line, every line a -surface, and every surface a solid, and, since the distance moved is -equal to the length of the side of the cube, these surfaces will be -squares and the solids will be cubes. - -But let us first consider the analogous case of the generation of the -cube by the movement of a square. - -Let A B C D represent the original position of the square. It moves, -a distance equal to one of its sides, in a direction at right angles -to every direction that can be drawn within itself--at right angles, -_i.e._, to every one of its sides--and finally comes to rest in the -position E F G H. - -[Illustration: _Fig. 12_] - -Every side has traced out another square and we have, in addition, the -old square ABCD, with which we started and the new square EFGH, with -which we end. - -Thus even if we had no idea how many sides, edges, and corners a cube -had we could deduce them. - -We should say:-- - -Every side of the original square has traced out a new square--that -makes 4--and we also have the original square and the "final" square -making a total of 6. A cube, therefore, must be bounded by 6 square -surfaces. - -Similarly we should reflect that the original square and the final -square have each 4 linear edges, making 8, and that each of the 4 -corner points of the original square would trace out a line, making new -lines, and we would therefore conclude that a cube must have 8 + 4 = 12 -edges. - -Finally, since in a uniform motion no new points will be generated, we -should expect the cube to have a total of 8 corner points, _i.e._, the -four corners of the original square and the four corners of the final -square. - -Now let us apply the same methods to the generation of the tesseract by -the movement of a cube. - -Observe that just as in the case of the square generating the cube we -had the original square to start with and what I called the "final" -square to end up with, so, in this case, we shall start and end up with -a cube. - -In the process of the movement every face of the cube will generate -a new cube--that means 6 new cubes, since the cube must have had 6 -faces--and there will also be the original cube and the final cube, -making a total of 8 cubes all told. A tesseract must therefore be -bounded by 8 cubes. - -Similarly each line of the original cube will trace out a square. -This, since a cube has 12 edges, gives us 12 new squares plus 6 from -the original and 6 from the final cube, or a total of 24. A tesseract -therefore has 24 plane square faces. Again each point of the original -cube will trace out a line, making 8 new lines, and there will also be -12 lines in the original and 12 in the final cube, making a total of 32. - -Finally, there will be 8 points in the original cube and 8 in the final -cube, but none will have been produced on the way. So a tesseract will -therefore have 16 corner points. - -There is no reason why this process should not be continued -indefinitely. For a tesseract may be supposed to move, in distance -equal to the length of one of its edges, in a direction not contained -in itself and will generate a _five_ dimensional figure, bounded by -ten tesseracts, and having in it 40 cubes, 80 squares, 80 lines, and -32 corner points. Thus a whole series of Higher Space figures may be -produced. But these are of little practical interest, and I shall not -deal with them here. - -FOOTNOTES: - -[Footnote 7: NOTE.--The figures thus produced are not necessarily the -strict analogues of the figures which generate them. For instance a -circle, moving in a direction perpendicular to itself, would generate -a cylinder; whereas the three-dimensional analogue of a circle is a -sphere.] - - - E. AUSTIN AND SON, LTD., - - PRINTERS, - - -- CLIFTON, BRISTOL. -- - - - - -INDEX - - - Anæsthesia, 146, 147 - - Apologetics, Christian, 177 - - Apport. - Two-dimensional analogue of, 15, 16 - Discussion of evidence for, 62, 73 sqq. - - Astral plane, 35, 53 - - Aura, 142, 143, 161 - - - Cantilever, Crawford's, 86-91, 145 - - Carrington, Hereward, 71, 74, 77, 113-141 - - Change--in a two dimensional world, 17, 20 - - Clairvoyance, 42, 48 - - Crawford, 86, 145, 147 - - - Death. Loss of weight at, 143 - - Dimension. Definition of, 3 - - Direct Voice, 62 - - Disembodiment, cases of, 58, 150-154 - - Dreams, 54, 55 - - Electricity. Hinton's theories of, 127 - - Etheric double, 35, 62, 147-148 - - Energy, conservation of, 117, 120 - - Ether. Hinton's analogy, 127 - - Exteriorisation of Sensibility, 141 - - - Faith and Reason, 169 - - Fatalism, 107-109 - - Flatland, 7 - - - Geometry. Possible break down of, 124, 126 - - - Hair-trigger theory, 116, 141 - - Hallucination, 50, 51 - - Hypothesis. Need of, 24-38 - Valid, 29 - True, 29 - - Hyslop, Dr., 77 - - - Internal Vision, 46-49 - - - Kilner, Dr., 142-143 - - - Levitation, 86, 91, 145 - - Light. Theories, of 29, 30 - - - Materialists, 32, 176, 177 - - Milan Committee, 83 - - - Occultists 32, 34 - - One-dimensional space, 7 - - - Palladino, Eusapia, 74, 83 - - Parallaxes, Negative, 126 - - Peters, Dr., 83 - - Phantasms, 52, 55, 57 - - Pogorelsky, 84 - - Poincaré, 124 - - Postvision, 42, 52 - - Prevision, 39, 42, 52, 103-107 - - Psycho-analysis, 55 - - - Reason and Faith, 169 - - Reichenbach, 140 - - Relativity, 133-135 - - Religion, 32, 168-180 - - Richet, 31 - - Rotation in four space, 129 - - - Sambor, 84 - - Secondary personality, 41 - - Sensibility. Exteriorisation of, 141 - - Slade, 64, 73 sqq. - - Space. Objectivity of, 109-112 - - Spectrum, 43 - - Symmetry, 131-133 - - - Telekinesis, 39, 86 - - Telepathy, 39, 41 - - Television, 46, 48, 111 - - Tesseract, 188, 189, 191 - - Theologians, 32 - - Theosophists, 35, 159, 160 - - Time, 92-103 - Measurement of, 94 - Bergson's views on, 96, 98 - Subjective, 99 - - Two-dimensional world, analogy of, 7 sqq. - - - Ultra-violet light, 43, 144, 160 - - - Vitality, 113-141 - - Vortices. Four-dimensional, 127 - - - Will, 113-141 - - - Zero-dimensional space, 7 - - Zöllner, 1, 62, 73 sqq. - - - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A THEORY OF THE MECHANISM OF -SURVIVAL *** - -***** This file should be named 64055-0.txt or 64055-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - https://www.gutenberg.org/6/4/0/5/64055/ - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/64055-0.zip b/old/64055-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 83c1bc7..0000000 --- a/old/64055-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64055-h.zip b/old/64055-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 83280c6..0000000 --- a/old/64055-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64055-h/64055-h.htm b/old/64055-h/64055-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 790b8d4..0000000 --- a/old/64055-h/64055-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5805 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - A Theory of the Mechanism of Survival, by W. Whately Smith—A Project Gutenberg eBook - </title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - h1,h2,h3,h4,h5,h6 {font-weight: normal; - text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ - clear: both; -} - -p { - margin-top: .51em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .49em; -} - -.p2 {margin-top: 2em;} -.p4 {margin-top: 4em;} -.p6 {margin-top: 6em;} - -.ph1, .ph2, .ph3, .ph4 { text-align: center; text-indent: 0em; } -.ph1 { font-size: xx-large; margin: .67em auto; } -.ph2 { font-size: x-large; margin: .75em auto; } -.ph3 { font-size: large; margin: .83em auto; } -.ph4 { font-size: medium; margin: 1.12em auto; } -.ph5 { font-size: small; margin: 1.12em auto;text-align: center; } -.ph6 { font-size: x-small; margin: 1.12em auto;text-align: center; } - -hang { - text-indent: -2em; - padding-left: 2em} - -p.drop:first-letter { - font-family: "Times New Roman", Times, serif; - font-size: xx-large; - line-height: 70%} - -.uppercase { - font-size: small; - text-transform: uppercase} - - - - - -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 33.5%; - margin-right: 33.5%; - clear: both; -} - -hr.tb {width: 45%; margin-left: 27.5%; margin-right: 27.5%;} -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;} -hr.full {width: 95%; margin-left: 2.5%; margin-right: 2.5%;} - -hr.r5 {width: 5%; margin-top: 1em; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 47.5%; margin-right: 47.5%;} -hr.r65 {width: 65%; margin-top: 3em; margin-bottom: 3em; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;} - -div.chapter {page-break-before: always;} -h2.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;} - - - -table { - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; -} -table.autotable { border-collapse: collapse; } -table.autotable td, -table.autotable th { padding: 4px; } - -.tdl {text-align: left;} -.tdr {text-align: right; vertical-align: bottom;} -.tdc {text-align: center;} - -.pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */ - /* visibility: hidden; */ - position: absolute; - left: 92%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; - font-style: normal; - font-weight: normal; - font-variant: normal; -} /* page numbers */ - - - -.blockquot { - margin-left: 5%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - - -.bb {border-bottom: 2px solid;} - -.bl {border-left: 2px solid;} - -.bt {border-top: 2px solid;} - -.br {border-right: 2px solid;} - -.bbox {border: 2px solid;} - -.center {text-align: center;} - -.right {text-align: right;} - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - -.allsmcap {font-variant: small-caps; text-transform: lowercase;} - -.u {text-decoration: underline;} - - - - - -img.w100 {width: 100%;} - -.caption {text-align: center;} - -/* Images */ - -img { - max-width: 100%; - height: auto; -} -img.w100 {width: 100%;} - - - - -.figleft { - float: left; - clear: left; - margin-left: 0; - margin-bottom: 1em; - margin-top: 1em; - margin-right: 1em; - padding: 0; - text-align: center; - page-break-inside: avoid; - max-width: 100%; -} - -@media handheld -{ - .figleft { - float: left; - clear: left; - text-align: center; - margin-right: .2em; - } -} - - -/* Footnotes */ -.footnotes {border: 1px dashed;} - -.footnote {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; font-size: 0.9em;} - -.footnote .label {position: absolute; right: 84%; text-align: right;} - -.fnanchor { - vertical-align: super; - font-size: .8em; - text-decoration: - none; -} - - - - -@media handheld { - .hidehand {display: none; visibility: hidden;} -} - -/* Illustration classes */ -.illowe4_25 {width: 4.25em;} -.illowp100 {width: 100%;} @media handheld { .illowp100 {width: 100%;} } -.illowp53 {width: 53%;} @media handheld { .illowp53 {width: 100%;} } -.illowp54 {width: 54%;} @media handheld { .illowp54 {width: 100%;} } -.illowp56 {width: 56%;} @media handheld { .illowp56 {width: 100%;} } -.illowp60 {width: 60%;} @media handheld { .illowp60 {width: 100%;} } -.illowp62 {width: 62%;} @media handheld { .illowp62 {width: 100%;} } -.illowp71 {width: 71%;} @media handheld { .illowp71 {width: 100%;} } -.illowp72 {width: 72%;} @media handheld { .illowp72 {width: 100%;} } -.illowp74 {width: 74%;} @media handheld { .illowp74 {width: 100%;} } -.illowp75 {width: 75%;} @media handheld { .illowp75 {width: 100%;} } -.illowp93 {width: 93%;} @media handheld { .illowp93 {width: 100%;} } -.illowp97 {width: 97%;} @media handheld { .illowp97 {width: 100%;} } - - - - - </style> - </head> -<body> -<pre style='margin-bottom:6em;'>The Project Gutenberg EBook of A Theory of the Mechanism of Survival, by W. -Whately Smith - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this ebook. - -Title: A Theory of the Mechanism of Survival - The Fourth Dimension and its Applications - -Author: W. Whately Smith - -Release Date: December 15, 2020 [EBook #64055] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -Produced by: deaurider, Graeme Mackreth and the Online Distributed - Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was - produced from images generously made available by The Internet - Archive) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A THEORY OF THE MECHANISM OF -SURVIVAL *** -</pre> - - - - - - - - - - -<p class="ph1">A THEORY OF THE<br /> -MECHANISM OF SURVIVAL</p> - -<p class="ph3"><i>THE FOURTH DIMENSION AND ITS -APPLICATIONS</i></p> - -<p class="ph5">BY</p> - -<p class="ph3" >W. WHATELY SMITH</p> -<p class="ph6" style="margin-top: 15em;"><span class="smcap">London</span>:</p> -<p class="ph5">KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., LTD.</p> -<p class="ph5">NEW YORK: E.P. DUTTON & CO.</p> - -<p class="ph6">1920</p> - - - - - - -<p class="ph3" style="margin-top: 10em;"><i>TO</i><br /> -<i>MY MOTHER</i></p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> - - -<p class="nobreak" style="margin-top: 10em;"> <i>When we can no longer interpret a phenomenon by the known, we must -needs try to do so by the unknown....</i>"</p> - - -<p>"<i>It is well, in spite of everything, to seek an explanation of the -inexplicable; it is by attacking it on every side at all hazards that -we cherish the hope of overcoming it.</i>"</p> - -<p style="margin-left: 20%;"> -<span class="smcap">Maeterlinck.</span> "The Unknown Guest." -</p> - - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak">CONTENTS</h2> -</div> - - - - - - - -<table summary="toc" width="90%"> -<tr><td>CHAPTER</td><td></td> <td>PAGE</td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">I.</td> <td><a href="#CHAPTER_I"><span class="smcap">The meaning of Four-Dimensional Space</span></a></td> <td align="right"><a href="#Page_1">1</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">II.</td> <td><a href="#CHAPTER_II"><span class="smcap">The scope of application and probable -importance of the higher space concepts</span></a></td> <td align="right"><a href="#Page_21">21</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">III.</td> <td><a href="#CHAPTER_III"><span class="smcap">Application to certain of the facts -elicited by Psychic Research</span></a></td> <td align="right"><a href="#Page_39">39</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">IV.</td> <td><a href="#CHAPTER_IV"><span class="smcap">Some other possible applications of the -hypothesis</span></a></td> <td align="right"><a href="#Page_92">92</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">V.</td> <td><a href="#CHAPTER_V"><span class="smcap">Vitality and Will</span></a></td> <td align="right"><a href="#Page_113">113</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">VI.</td> <td><a href="#CHAPTER_VI"><span class="smcap">Higher Space and Physical Science</span></a></td> <td align="right"><a href="#Page_122">122</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">VII.</td> <td><a href="#CHAPTER_VII"><span class="smcap">The Connecting Link</span></a></td> <td align="right"><a href="#Page_136">136</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right" >VIII.</td> <td><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII"><span class="smcap">The Religious Aspects of the hypothesis</span></a></td> <td align="right"><a href="#Page_168">168</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">IX.</td> <td><a href="#CHAPTER_IX"><span class="smcap">Summary and Conclusion</span></a></td> <td align="right"><a href="#Page_181">181</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td></td><td><a href="#APPENDIX"><span class="smcap">Appendix</span></a></td> <td align="right"><a href="#Page_187">187</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td></td><td><a href="#INDEX"><span class="smcap">Index</span></a></td> <td align="right"><a href="#Page_196">196</a></td></tr> -</table> - - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak"> PREFACE</h2> -</div> - - -<p>The highly speculative and extrapolatory character of this book will be -evident to all who are bold enough to read it.</p> - -<p>I wish to make it perfectly clear that I have no intention of -dogmatising on so obscure a subject. The suggestions which follow are -purely tentative, and I am well aware that some of them are likely to -prove mutually incompatible.</p> - -<p>But it is only by the bold formulation and ruthless rejection of -hypotheses that progress is made, and even if we are compelled -to abandon the Higher Space Hypothesis altogether—as is very -possible—the negative information so gained will be of the greater -value if the hypothesis has first been given the fullest possible trial.</p> - -<p> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">W.W.S.</span><br /> -</p> -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_1"></a>[Pg 1]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak"> A Theory of The Mechanism of Survival</h2> -</div> - - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_I">CHAPTER I</h2> -</div> - -<p class="center">THE MEANING OF FOUR-DIMENSIONAL SPACE.</p> - - -<p>The main line of thought developed in these pages has no claims to -originality. Professor Zöllner of Leipsic was an ardent exponent of the -theory in the "seventies" and some authors hold that even the ancient -writings of the East contain attempts to express Four-Dimensional -concepts.</p> - -<p>Whether this is actually so is open to doubt but it must be remembered -that in the days when these writings were produced mathematical -knowledge was itself in its infancy and that there was, therefore, -no terminology available in which the Higher Space concepts could be -suitably expressed even supposing that the ancient philosophers had -them in mind.</p> - -<p>It is only through accumulated knowledge, especially the work of Gauss, -Lobatschewsky, Bolyai, Riemann, and others that modern mathematicians -are able to deal easily with space of more than three dimensions.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_2"></a>[Pg 2]</span></p> - -<p>It may be noted that Kant says:</p> - -<p>"If it be possible that there are developments of other dimensions of -space, it is very probable that God has somewhere produced them. For -His works have all the grandeur and glory that can be comprised."</p> - -<p>According to Mr. G.R.S. Mead similar ideas are to be found in certain -of the Gnostic cosmogonies.</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>(Fragments of a Faith forgotten, p. 318.)</p></div> - -<p>But a detailed historical review would be out of place here and I will -therefore proceed at once to a discussion of what is meant by the -term "fourth dimension" and will try to explain how it is that we can -determine some of the necessary properties of four-dimensional space, -even although we cannot picture it to ourselves.</p> - -<p>At this point I would urge the reader to try to believe that the -subject is not one of great difficulty. As a matter of fact it is -really exceptionally straightforward if only one faces it and does not -allow oneself to be frightened.</p> - -<p>I know that it is impossible to form any clear mental picture of -four-dimensional conditions, but that does not matter. The ideas -involved are admittedly unprecedented in our experience, but they -are not contrary to reason and I do not<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_3"></a>[Pg 3]</span> ask more than a formal and -intellectual assent to the propositions and analogies concerned.</p> - -<p>Let me start, then, by defining what is meant by a Dimension. The -best definition I can think of is to say that, in the sense in which -the word is used here, a Dimension means "An independent direction in -space."</p> - -<p>I must amplify this by saying that, "Two directions in space are to be -considered as independent when they are so related that no movement, -however great, along one of them will result in the slightest movement -along, or parallel to, the other. That is to say, at right angles, or -perpendicular to one another."</p> - - - -<div class="figleft illowp60" id="ip006" style="max-width: 12.6875em;"> - <img class="w100" src="images/illus01.jpg" alt="" /> - <div class="caption"><i>Fig. 1</i></div> -</div> -<p>Thus in Fig. 1 AOA´ and BOB´ are independent directions. One might move -for ever along OA or OA´ and yet one would not have moved in the very -least in the direction of OB or of OB´.</p> - - - -<p>Now on a flat surface, such as a sheet of paper, it is not possible<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_4"></a>[Pg 4]</span> to -draw more than <i>two</i> such directions. Any other line that can be drawn, -XOX´ for instance, is in a compound direction, so to speak. That is to -say it is partly in the direction AOA´ and partly in the direction BOB´ -and it is possible to reach any point in it, Y for example, by moving -along OA´ to <i>a</i> and then moving in the direction of OB´ a distance -equal to O<i>b</i>, or <i>vice versa</i> or by doing the two simultaneously.</p> - -<p>For the benefit of those who are absolutely ignorant of the rudiments -of Geometrical knowledge, I would point out that Parallel lines are -said to point, in fact <i>do</i> point, in the same direction.</p> - -<div class="figleft illowp60" style="max-width: 12.6875em;"> - <img class="w100" src="images/illus02.jpg" alt="" /> - <div class="caption"><i>Fig. 2</i></div> -</div> - - -<p>Thus, in Fig. 2, the direction of the line ZZ´ is the same as that of -AOA´ and the direction of the line PP´ is the same as that of XOX´.</p> - -<p>Thus we see that in a flat surface we find only <i>two</i> dimensions -and consequently we can refer to a flat surface as<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_5"></a>[Pg 5]</span> "Space of two -dimensions" or "Two-dimensional space."</p> - -<p>But if we refuse to be restricted to a flat surface we find that it is -possible to draw a third line through O which is quite "independent" -of the directions of the two lines we have previously drawn. We can do -this by drawing it vertically, that is to say, perpendicular to the -plane of the paper. Call this line COC´.</p> - -<div class="figleft illowp60" style="max-width: 12.6875em;"> - <img class="w100" src="images/illus03.jpg" alt="" /> - <div class="caption"><i>Fig. 3</i></div> -</div> - - -<p>I have shown it <i>in perspective</i> in Fig. 3. This line fulfils the -definition we gave of an independent direction in space for it is at -right angles both to AOA´ and to BOB´. But we have now exhausted our -resources. Try as we will we are unable to draw a fourth line which -shall be at right angles to AOA´, BOB´, and COC´ simultaneously.</p> - -<p>On other words—In the space we know we find only three dimensions and -consequently<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_6"></a>[Pg 6]</span> we can refer to it as "Space of three dimensions" or -"Three-dimensional space."</p> - -<p>Now the idea of a fourth dimension of space is simply this: That, -whereas in three-dimensional space, we can draw, through any point -in it, <i>three</i>, and only three, lines mutually at right angles: in -four-dimensional space, it would be possible to draw, through any point -in it, <i>four</i>, and only four, lines mutually at right angles.</p> - -<p>Extending the idea to "Higher space" in general, we may say that,—In -space of "n" dimensions we can draw, through any point in it, "n," and -only "n," lines mutually at right angles.</p> - -<p>Now I admit, that, at first sight, the idea that it might be possible, -under any circumstances, to draw more than three such lines through a -point, seems utterly staggering and inconceivable. And indeed the more -one thinks of it and the more thoroughly one grasps what it means, the -more absolutely impossible does it appear.</p> - -<p>All the same, as I hope to show very soon, it <i>is</i>, as a matter of -fact, quite possible that there may be another independent direction -fulfilling the prescribed conditions, in spite of the fact that we are -at present ignorant of it.</p> - -<p>This we can only realize by a consideration of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_7"></a>[Pg 7]</span> the time-honoured but -indispensable analogy of a two-dimensional world, or "Flatland."</p> - -<p>This analogy I propose to examine in some detail in the paragraphs -which follow.</p> - -<p>But before doing so I wish to point out, and I do not think it will -be necessary to do more, that a "line" which has length, but neither -breadth nor thickness, can be correctly described as "One-dimensional -space" <i>i.e.</i>:—space having only one dimension.</p> - -<p>A mathematical "point," which has only position and neither length nor -breadth nor thickness, can similarly be called space of no dimensions -or "Zero-dimensional space." Also I wish to take the opportunity of -defining one or two words which I may have occasion to use and have the -merit of brevity.</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>(1) Lines which are drawn through a point for the sake of determining -direction are called in Geometrical parlance, "Axes."</p> - -<p>Thus in Fig. 1 AOA´ and BOB´ are axes. The former would be known as -"the axis of A," the latter as "the axis of B." Similarly in Fig. 3 -COC´ is "the axis of C."</p> - -<p>(2) The point in which two or more axes meet, is called the "Origin" -and is commonly denoted by the letter O.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_8"></a>[Pg 8]</span></p> - -<p>(3) When convenient, I shall use the terms, "Two space," "Three -space," "Four space," etc., instead of writing "Two-dimensional -space," "Three-dimensional space," "Four-dimensional space," etc. in -full each time.</p></div> - - -<p class="center">THE ANALOGY OF A TWO-DIMENSIONAL WORLD.</p> - -<p>The consideration of the analogy of a two dimensional world is -necessary because, as Mr. C.H. Hinton says in his book, "The Fourth -Dimension," p. 6.</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>"The change in our conceptions, which we make in passing from the -shapes and motions in two dimensions to those in three, affords a -pattern by which we can pass on still further to the conception of an -existence in four-dimensional space."</p></div> - -<p>Let us start then by imagining a very large, flat and perfectly smooth -surface; such for instance as the top of a highly polished table or the -surface of a sheet of still liquid.</p> - -<p>We have seen that such a surface constitutes space of two dimensions, -because through any point in it we can only draw two lines at right<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_9"></a>[Pg 9]</span> -angles to one another. In order to draw a third such line we must get -out of the surface altogether and draw the line perpendicular to it.</p> - -<p>Next we must try to imagine that this surface is populated by a race of -beings of an extraordinary thinness.</p> - -<p>In order to grasp the analogy properly we must imagine them to be so -constituted that they are incapable of realising any direction in space -which does not lie in the aforementioned flat surface on which they -live.</p> - -<p>We can imagine this by supposing that their thickness, <i>i.e.</i>:—their -extension in the third dimension perpendicular to their surface,—is so -small as to be invisible to them and also that their "nerve endings" -all lie on their periphery. This last is equivalent to saying that they -have no "sense organs" facing the third dimension and that therefore -they cannot receive impressions, or respond to any stimuli that come to -them from that direction.</p> - -<p>It follows, therefore, that unless they develope special sense organs -which face the third dimension they will be acquainted only with such -objects and events as lie, or take place, in their surface.</p> - -<p>It is of course inconceivable that they should be truly "plane" beings -in the mathematical sense and possess no thickness at all. But if<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_10"></a>[Pg 10]</span> we -suppose that their thickness is of the same order as the diameter of -a chemical "Atom"—that they are "one atom thick" so to speak,—the -conditions laid down as to their limitation will be fulfilled.</p> - -<p>Now we have supposed the flat surface in our analogy to be <i>perfectly</i> -smooth in the true sense of the word. That is to say of such a nature -as to offer no resistance whatever to the passage of objects over it.</p> - -<p>This means that plane beings will not be sensible of any opposition to -their movement as far as the surface is concerned. Also, as we have -supposed that they have no nerve endings facing it, it follows that -they cannot feel any pressure from it. In short they will be totally -unaware of its existence.</p> - -<p>But for the purpose of strict analogy this is insufficient, because a -being placed on such a surface would be as incapable of movement as -we should be if we were freely suspended in infinite space, remote -from all the material objects we know. There would be nothing, in -any direction known to him, from which he could "push off." We must -therefore further suppose that the force of gravity operates in his -world in a manner similar to that which we know,—every particle of -matter attracting every other particle.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_11"></a>[Pg 11]</span></p> - -<p>This will mean two things; first, that every particle on the surface -will be held against that surface and that plane beings will, -therefore, never be able to move away from it; and, second, that matter -on the surface will tend to collect together in a manner precisely -analogous to what we observe in our space.</p> - -<p>Finally, we may suppose that these hypothetical beings whom we are -considering live on the rim of a very large disc of plane matter, which -has collected and is held together by the action of gravity, just as we -live on the surface of a very large sphere of solid matter. They will -be kept up against the rim of the disc by the force of gravity, which -will attract them towards its centre, in the same way that we are kept -against the surface of the earth.</p> - -<p>It is easy to realise that the existence of such a plane being will be -very limited indeed. He will be conscious of two directions only. One -will be "up and down" that is to say, towards or away from the centre -of his plane earth: the other will be "forwards and backwards" along -its rim. Again any object, that projects beyond the rim of the disc on -which he lives, will be for him an obstacle, which can only be passed -by climbing over or burrowing under it. He cannot go round it, because -that would mean<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_12"></a>[Pg 12]</span> coming out of the flat surface, which he is unable to -do. Thus in Fig. 4, if the curved line AB represents a portion of the -rim of the disc or "plane earth," and C a plane being, then he can only -pass from A to B by "climbing over" any intervening object such as D, -<i>i.e.</i>:—by following the path indicated by the dotted line. Otherwise -he would have to get out of the plane of the paper, which is impossible -for him.</p> - -<div class="figleft illowp60" style="max-width: 12.6875em;"> - <img class="w100" src="images/illus04.jpg" alt="" /> - <div class="caption"><i>Fig. 4</i></div> -</div> - - -<p>Now that I have described in outline the strict analogy of a race of -plane beings inhabiting a smooth surface, I shall take the liberty, -in the course of developing the idea more fully, of treating it in -a slightly less rigid fashion. That is to say I shall assume that -the reader has grasped the main idea and I shall not trouble about -the "Plane earth" etc., unless it is desirable to do so for the sake -of bringing out some special point; and I shall substitute for the -foregoing somewhat elaborate representation the simpler one of a thin -object free to slide on a smooth surface lying in front of us.</p> - -<p>But before doing so I would point out that already we begin to see our -way a little. We<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_13"></a>[Pg 13]</span> can understand for instance that the fact of a Fourth -dimension of space being unknown and inconceivable to us, is no proof -that it does not exist. We have seen that a Third dimension would be -equally unknown and inconceivable to a being limited in the manner -described above; although we know that a third dimension does exist.</p> - -<p>We have only to suppose that analogous limitations obtain in our own -case to see that a Fourth dimension might well exist of which we would -still be unaware.</p> - -<p>We must, for instance, suppose that we have no sense organs facing that -way and that we are prevented from moving in that direction by some -circumstance analogous to the smooth sheet on which we supposed the -plane being to live. The plane being would think that he could see all -round his plane objects although we know that he could not really do -so, and similarly our conviction that we can see all round our solid -objects may be an illusion.</p> - -<p>Thus we are already in a position to appreciate the fact that our -inability to perceive or imagine Four-dimensional space or objects -in it, is no argument against its existence. There is, therefore, no -'a priori' reason for supposing that four dimensional space is not -a reality. It is<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_14"></a>[Pg 14]</span> a point which must be settled by an appeal to the -evidence.</p> - -<p>If, in the course of our investigation, we find that there are in our -space phenomena, which closely resemble those which would in "two -space" indicate the existence of a third dimension, then we shall be -entitled to say that these phenomena indicate the probable existence of -a fourth dimension.</p> - -<p>We can now proceed with our consideration of a two dimensional world, -remembering that,—</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>Shapes and events in four space bear to shapes and events in three -space, the same relation that those in three space bear to those in -two space.</p></div> - -<div class="figleft illowp60" style="max-width: 12.6875em;"> - <img class="w100" src="images/illus05.jpg" alt="" /> - -<p class="caption"> <i>Fig. 5<sup>[a]</sup></i><br /> - -<i>Fig. 5<sup>[b]</sup></i></p></div> - -<p>The very small three-dimensional thickness which we have supposed to -exist in all the objects of our plane world is imperceptible to the -plane beings which inhabit it and the objects which they perceive -they will accordingly think of as geometrical figures and of their -boundaries as geometrical lines, having length but no breadth. A circle -will appear to a plane being as a completely closed space. He will, as -he thinks, be able to go all round it without being able to find any -opening in its bounding line. It will in fact be to him what a sphere -is to us. A two space room will be a thing like the figure<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_15"></a>[Pg 15]</span> shown in -Fig. 5<i>a</i>. He will be able to get into or out of it by the gap in the -wall which is shown and which corresponds to the door. But he will not -be able to conceive of any other mode of entry or exit, although we can -see that from the direction of the third dimension it is not closed at -all. Similarly, if Fig. 5<i>b</i> represents a closed two-dimensional box, -we see that this is absolutely open to us, who are three dimensional -beings, though appearing to be closed on all sides to a plane being. If -we took advantage of this fact we could play all sorts of tricks on him -for we could put things into the box or take them out of it, by way of -the third dimension, while to the plane being the box would appear to -be tightly closed the whole time. It will be noticed that as the path -of an object in transference would lie wholly outside the plane being's -space he would not be able to form any conception of the nature of the -process involved. If he tried to understand it at all he would probably -imagine that the object has been disintegrated into particles inside -the box, passed in this condition through the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_16"></a>[Pg 16]</span> minute interstices -which he might suppose to exist in its walls, and reintegrated on the -other side. Whereas the true explanation is far simpler. The very -great importance of this will become apparent when we come to consider -the question of the positive evidences for the existence of a fourth -dimension.</p> - -<p>It is because of this importance that I have dwelt on a point which to -many readers will have been obvious as soon as stated.</p> - -<p>Similarly we could make things appear "from nowhere" and disappear -equally mysteriously simply by putting them down on to his flat surface -and picking them up again.</p> - -<p>I may as well repeat here that I do not for a moment expect that the -reader will have been able to visualise four-dimensional space. But -I do hope that he will have seen the force of the analogy and will -be prepared to admit that so far as we have gone at present four -dimensional space is by no means inconceivable though it may not be -distinctly imaginable.</p> - -<p>The foregoing is really all that is necessary on the mathematical or -theoretical side for the understanding of the basic ideas with which -I am dealing but for the benefit of those readers who like that sort -of thing I have added a few simple<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_17"></a>[Pg 17]</span> propositions and extensions of the -analogy in the form of an appendix.</p> - -<p>The only other question that need really concern us here is that of the -phenomena of <i>change</i> in a two-dimensional world.</p> - -<p>We have already seen that a cube laid on a flat surface will present -to a plane being, in that surface, the appearance of a square. It is -also clear that if it is pushed through the surface it will continue to -present the same appearance until it has passed right through, when it -will suddenly vanish away.</p> - -<p>He would be unconscious of any movement on the part of the cube unless -there was some difference between the first and last sections which he -perceived.</p> - -<p>If, for instance, the bottom face was red and the top face blue he -would be conscious of a colour change on the part of the square which -he perceived. It would start by being red and would pass through -various shades of purple till, just before its final disappearance, it -would be pure blue. But now suppose that it was pressed through his -surface not "normally" but corner wise as indicated in Fig. 6—that -is to say with one of its corners leading and one of its diagonals -vertical. The plane being would then see quite a different set of -figures. First<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_18"></a>[Pg 18]</span> would be a point; this would grow into a triangle which -would increase in size until it reached a certain maximum when it would -begin to develope three new sides at its corners which would grow, at -the expense of the original sides, until a regular hexagon was produced -when the reverse process would set in and the hexagon gradually change -back into a triangle which in turn would dwindle away and disappear. -It is easy to work out what would happen in the case of other solids, -<i>e.g.</i>, Sphere, Cone, Tetrahedron, etc. All such changes would appear -very mysterious to the plane being if he had formed no conception of -three-dimensional space or the shapes of bodies therein.</p> - -<div class="figleft illowp60" style="max-width: 12.6875em;"> - <img class="w100" src="images/illus06.jpg" alt="" /> - <div class="caption"><i>Fig. 6</i></div> -</div> - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_19"></a>[Pg 19]</span></p> - -<p>Let us now extend this idea rather further.</p> - -<p>Suppose we were to take a series of cinematograph pictures of the -two-dimensional world, from the direction of the third dimension. We -should obtain a succession of pictures each representing the precise -state of affairs at some given moment in the two space world. Every -thing in it would be represented in each. There would be no question -of one thing being hidden by another because we are regarding them -all from the direction of the third dimension in which they have an -inappreciable extension. If we imagine the two space world to be -very small or our camera to be very large there is no difficulty in -supposing that each of our pictures includes the whole of the two space -universe,—plane beings, earth, sun, planets, etc., all complete.</p> - -<p>Imagine further that these pictures are reproduced, as cinematograph -films actually are, on a transparent substance and then let us -superimpose these successive pictures on one another in order so as to -form a block. By this means we can represent the disposition of all the -objects in a two space system at a number of successive instants in -one single three space figure. For instance, the motion of a two space -planet round its sun would become a part of a helix or spiral. If we -now cut away<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_20"></a>[Pg 20]</span> from our block all the blank material which intervenes -between the representations of the various two space objects we shall -have a complete synthesis in three space of a succession of two space -arrangements. If we were now to pass this three space object through a -penetrable two space surface, <i>e.g.</i>, a soap film, we should exactly -reproduce for the two space beings in it the changes which we had -originally recorded.</p> - -<p>By analogy we can see that it would be possible to account for all the -changes in our three-dimensional space by supposing them to be due to -the passage through it of suitably shaped and arranged four-dimensional -solids, of which we only perceive at any moment a section whose -extension in the fourth dimension is imperceptibly small.</p> - -<p>It will appear later that I do not think that this is literally the -case. The point I want to make here is that the phenomena of change or -successive arrangement in space of a given dimensionality are capable -of explanation in terms of forms in the next space higher, which latter -do not change within themselves.</p> - -<p>The precise import of this will appear when we come to consider the -bearing of the higher space theory on the problem of the nature of -Time.</p> -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_21"></a>[Pg 21]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_II">CHAPTER II</h2> -</div> - -<p class="center">THE SCOPE OF APPLICATION AND PROBABLE IMPORTANCE OF THE HIGHER-SPACE -CONCEPTS.</p> - - -<p>In the preceding chapter I have tried to explain what is meant by the -term "four-dimensional space" and to demonstrate some of its more -important properties from the point of view of ourselves who live in -space of three dimensions.</p> - -<p>I am now in a position to state the basic hypothesis which I propose to -discuss in the pages which follow.</p> - -<p>Briefly stated it is this:—</p> - -<p>"Higher space is a Physical reality and not a mere mathematical -idea. In waking life the individual consciousness functions in a -three-dimensional 'vehicle,' namely the physical body. But it may also -possess at least one other vehicle—a four-dimensional one—and in -this it may function after death and, possibly, during sleep, trance, -anæsthesia and other forms of insensibility."</p> - -<p>This hypothesis is not my own and I am not prepared to defend it -as being necessarily correct. But, as I hope to show, there are a -number of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_22"></a>[Pg 22]</span> considerations which tend to support it and I do think it -is sufficiently plausible to make it worthy of serious consideration -before it is finally rejected by those who are students of these -matters.</p> - -<p>In this chapter I propose to deal with the different ways in which it -is likely to prove of importance.</p> - -<p>First of all, then, it has strong claims to be adopted as a working -hypothesis by those who are students of Psychical Research, especially -by those who are convinced of the validity of the Spiritistic -explanation of communications purporting to emanate from the deceased.</p> - -<p>Secondly, I believe that if accepted as valid it would do much to -provide a common meeting ground for opposite schools of religious -and scientific thought. Between these there was a most marked and -unfortunate cleavage during last century and though there has been a -very considerable rapprochement since the days when controversy was -at its height there is still much to be done before we can hope for a -complete community of thought and expression.</p> - -<p>It is hardly necessary to say that these two spheres of application are -very closely allied, but it is none the less convenient to separate -them for purposes of discussion.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_23"></a>[Pg 23]</span></p> - - -<p class="center">THE NEED OF A WORKING HYPOTHESIS IN PSYCHIC SCIENCE.</p> - -<p>The studies of Psychical Researchers must necessarily cover a very -wide area which is bounded on the one hand by Physical science proper, -on another by Philosophy, on a third by Psychology and on a fourth by -Religion. With each of these subjects it has close relations and yet -possesses features which serve to distinguish it from any of them.</p> - -<p>Sir William Barrett writes as follows of the scope of Psychical -Research:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>"The subjects to be considered cover a wide range, from unconscious -muscular action to the mysterious operation of our sub-conscious self; -from telepathy to apparitions at the moment of death; from hypnotism -and the therapeutic effects of suggestion to crystal-gazing and the -emergence of hidden human faculties; from clairvoyance, or the alleged -perception of objects without the use of the ordinary channels of -sense, to dowsing, or the finding of under-ground water and metallic -lodes with the so-called divining-rod; from the reported hauntings -of certain places to the mischievous pranks of poltergeists (or -boisterous but harmless ghosts whose asserted freaks may have given -rise both to fetishism and fairies); from the inexplicable<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_24"></a>[Pg 24]</span> sounds and -movement of objects without assignable cause to the thaumaturgy of the -spiritualistic séance; from the scribbling of planchette and automatic -writing generally to the alleged operation of unseen and intelligent -agents and the possibility of experimental evidence of human survival -after death."</p> - -<p> -(<i>Psychical Research, p. 10</i>).<br /> -</p></div> - -<p>In view of the heterogeneous nature of this list I do not think -it practicable to frame any hard and fast definition of Psychical -Research. Moreover certain of the phenomena which it once studied—such -as Hypnotism—have been largely taken over by "orthodox" science, -and others, such as Telepathy and Clairvoyance, although of great -intrinsic interest and some relevance, may ultimately be regarded as -comparatively remote from the main body of psychic phenomena.</p> - -<p>Roughly speaking, the characteristic feature of the latter is a -suspicion, or <i>prima facie</i> appearance, or allegation that they emanate -from, or are in some way connected with the activities of extra-mundane -intelligences—notably the "spirits of" the deceased.</p> - -<p>It is this feature which has caused their rejection by the sciences -with which they would naturally appear to be associated and although -our studies may in many cases show that the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_25"></a>[Pg 25]</span> appearance is wholly -spurious it must be remembered that, until every phenomenon is so -disposed of and relegated to its appropriate "orthodox" science, the -ultimate problem of Psychical Research is largely a matter of the -provision of answers to such questions as:—</p> - -<p>"Is there any scientifically valid reason for supposing that Individual -Human Personality survives bodily death?"</p> - -<p>"If so, under what conditions does it persist?"</p> - -<p>"What is the relation between these new conditions and those with which -we are acquainted?"</p> - -<p>Any investigation into Human Personality of a scope less than this -can be included under the heads of Physiology or Psychology which are -prepared to investigate any conceivable intricacy in the mental or -bodily states of the living.</p> - -<p>It is only when the investigator refuses to be limited by bodily death -that Psychic science differentiates itself as a separate study.</p> - -<p>I do not propose to consider here whether psychical research has yet -given any satisfactory answer to the above mentioned questions or even -whether there is any considerable chance of its ever being able to do -so.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_26"></a>[Pg 26]</span></p> - -<p>I merely wish to point out the nature of the problems with which it is -concerned and which alone distinguish it as a separate science.</p> - -<p>It follows that any hypothesis advanced with a view to co-ordinating -the observed facts <i>may</i> find itself called upon to give an -intelligible explanation of discarnate personalities, that is to say of -human personalities not functioning through the flesh and blood bodies -in which we are accustomed to meet them.</p> - -<p>So far as our present knowledge goes and on the balance of all the -available evidence I am inclined to think that this necessity is at -least imminent.</p> - -<p>The adoption of some form of working hypothesis is moreover imperative -in the light of scientific history.</p> - -<p>All who are interested in psychical research will agree that it is in -the highest degree desirable that it should be recognised as a Science -of a dignity commensurate with its intrinsic importance and on a level -with the sciences more generally accepted as such.</p> - -<p>That it has not, hitherto, attained this position in the eyes of the -world in general is largely due to the fact that it has not yet fully -reached that stage of development which chiefly<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_27"></a>[Pg 27]</span> distinguishes a -science properly so called from mere speculatory observation.</p> - -<p>This is no reflection on the many able and genuinely scientific men -who have worked on the subject ever since it first became prominent -in modern times some seventy years ago but is, on the contrary, a -necessary and inevitable stage in the growth of any science whatsoever.</p> - -<p>The processes of acquiring scientific knowledge are as invariable as -those of logical thought. Just as all accurate reasoning may be reduced -to a series of syllogisms, so the process of acquiring exact knowledge -may be reduced to a series of analogous sequences.</p> - -<p> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">These are:—(1) Observation.</span><br /> -<span style="margin-left: 7em;">(2) Induction.</span><br /> -<span style="margin-left: 7em;">(3) Deduction.</span><br /> -<span style="margin-left: 7em;">(4) Experiment.—A special form -of observation.</span><br /> -</p> - -<p>I do not say that this sequence of operations is always consciously -performed any more than when "thinking a thing out" we always -consciously reduce our reasoning to its simplest syllogistic -constituents.</p> - -<p>But every time we acquire a new item of knowledge it would be possible -to reduce the process by which we acquired it to a series of the -sequences mentioned above.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_28"></a>[Pg 28]</span></p> - -<p>It is worth while considering these steps in slightly greater detail.</p> - -<p>OBSERVATION in the last analysis means no more than the recording and -classifying of sensations, which are the only form in which we get any -information as to the outer world.</p> - -<p>INDUCTION means the process of concluding from a study of the observed -and collected facts that there is some specific co-ordinating principle -at work by virtue of which the facts exist. This is the process known -as forming a working hypothesis.</p> - -<p>DEDUCTION. In this stage we consider more closely the working -hypothesis which we have formulated, and we conclude that if it be true -certain other consequences must inevitably follow.</p> - -<p>EXPERIMENT. This simply means that we turn again to the outside world -and examine it to see whether these deduced results do actually obtain -in practice.</p> - -<p>If they do we argue that our hypothesis is, probably, a correct one and -we retain it until it is shown that if it be correct some result must -inevitably occur which in fact does not.</p> - -<p>There is a difference between a <i>valid</i> hypothesis and a <i>true</i> -one—or, as the latter is commonly termed, a Law.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_29"></a>[Pg 29]</span></p> - -<p>Any hypothesis is valid which explains the observed facts or at least -explains some of them and contradicts none. But the epithet "true" can -only properly be applied when it has been shown that all necessary -deductions are invariably borne out in practice. As a matter of fact we -can never say this with absolute certainty for it is always conceivable -that some exception may some day be found which would necessitate the -remoulding of the hypothesis.</p> - -<p>The most we can say is that certain hypotheses have stood the test in -such a very large number of cases without a single failure that there -is a very high degree of probability that they are really true.</p> - -<p>The hypothesis that the Chemical "Atom" was the ultimate and -indivisible unit of matter was a perfectly valid one in the light of -the facts that had been observed at the time of its formation and of -its apparent proof by Lavoisier and others.</p> - -<p>It is only the facts which have been elicited by the study of -Ionisation, of Radio-active substances and similar phenomena that have -proved it to be untenable and necessitated the substitution of the -electronic theory.</p> - -<p>Again the Corpuscular theory of light affords a very pertinent -illustration of the point I wish to make.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_30"></a>[Pg 30]</span></p> - -<p>A number of facts regarding the phenomena of light were observed and -classified and it was found that these could be explained by the -hypothesis that light consisted of a stream of very minute particles -moving at very high speed which impinged upon the eye and thus gave -rise to the sensations observed. Up to a point this explanation was -perfectly satisfactory and for a long time it held the field, partly -because of the great prestige of Newton to whom much of its development -was due and partly because it continued to explain subsequently -observed facts without much straining.</p> - -<p>But among other things it was demonstrated that in order to account for -the observed phenomena of refraction it was necessary to suppose that -the "Corpuscles" travelled faster in water than in air.</p> - -<p>At first there was no means of determining directly whether this was so -or not. But later the researches of Foucault made it possible to settle -the point by direct measurement. When the velocity of light in air -and water respectively was measured directly by Foucault's method it -was found that the velocity in water was <i>less</i> than that in air. The -Corpuscular theory was therefore untenable.</p> - -<p>It is only by this process of forming, testing<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_31"></a>[Pg 31]</span> and, if necessary, -rejecting hypotheses that we gradually attain to exact knowledge. As -Prof. Richet says:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>"La science n'a jamais été qu'une serie d'erreurs, approximations -constamment evoluant constamment boulversé, et cela d'autant plus vite -qu'elle était plus avancée."</p> - -<p> -(Annales des sciences psychiques, 1905, p. 15.)<br /> -</p></div> - -<p>From this brief resumé of the steps involved in scientific progress -it is clear that the formation of a working hypothesis, by inductive -reasoning from the observed facts, is a normal, necessary, and -invariable step in the progress of any science whatsoever.</p> - -<p>For this reason I do not think it likely that Psychical research -will attain any widespread recognition as a science until it is in -possession of a valid working hypothesis capable of explaining at least -the more important of the observed facts. I believe that the higher -space hypothesis fulfills this condition and if so it is clearly worth -while adopting, purely provisionally and tentatively of course, by -those who concern themselves with the subject.</p> - -<p>I have said that I think that the conception of higher space has a -bearing on the relations between Religious and Scientific thought.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_32"></a>[Pg 32]</span></p> - -<p>I shall reserve for a later chapter the treatment of the question -from the purely religious stand-point, and shall only examine here -the reasons which seem to me to have led so many sincere and able -scientific men to a position at variance with the religious and -spiritual point of view.</p> - -<p>This is, of course, closely bound up with the whole topic of the -various attempts which have been made to satisfy the perennial demand -for light on the mysteries of life and death and on the spiritual and -non-material aspects of the universe.</p> - -<p>It is out of the question for me to attempt to classify here the -countless religions, sects, and philosophies which have arisen from -time to time. But they do seem to fall into three main groups and -although it is impossible to label these in any really satisfactory -manner I think one may say that the Materialistic Scientists are the -representatives of one school, the Orthodox Theologians of another, and -the Occultists of a third.</p> - -<p>By the Materialistic Scientists I mean those who see in matter or ether -the ultimate and only permanent reality and who attempt to explain -every experienced phenomenon in terms of matter and ether and of these -only.</p> - -<p>According to their view, Thought, Emotion, Consciousness, are no more -than electro-chemical<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_33"></a>[Pg 33]</span> changes in the protoplasmic constituents of the -brain cells. "The brain secretes consciousness as the liver secretes -bile."</p> - -<p>The idea of "spirit" is inconceivable to them; for the whole essence of -Spirit is that it is not matter nor, so far as we can imagine, ether.</p> - -<p>Now although this attitude is utterly repugnant to me, I can yet easily -understand and sympathise with the state of mind which occasions it. -I, too, feel that if there is one thing above all others to which -one's intellect must cling at all costs it is the general proposition -of the coherence and continuity of the universe—in other words the -great Law of Causation. If ever we let go of that we find ourselves in -chaos—which is insanity.</p> - -<p>Within the "ring-fence," so to speak, of matter and energy the -law holds good, but anything outside appears to the scientist as -"discontinuous" and therefore, quite rightly, revolting. As against -this point of view my contention is that it is quite possible to form -an intelligible concept of Reality, different from and yet perfectly -continuous with, the physical reality of the scientist.</p> - -<p>This first purely materialistic school admits of fairly easy -delimitation whereas the other two schools mingle together and -diverge within<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_34"></a>[Pg 34]</span> themselves in so complex a manner that it is much -more difficult to distinguish them from each other than to separate -either of them from the first. But I think the difference is something -of this kind. The school of which the Occultists are typical seem -to me to tend to replace logically coherent explanation by mere -descriptive nomenclature. On the other hand the Orthodox Theologians, -while dogmatically asserting the existence of spirit and constantly -emphasising the supreme importance of the spiritual life, are apt to -ignore the intellectual demand for intelligible explanation altogether.</p> - -<p>It is merely foolish to ignore or to ridicule on 'a priori' grounds -the statements of those who claim to have investigated the problems -with which we are concerned by the cultivation of abnormal or commonly -latent faculties.</p> - -<p>If such faculties exist, as is very possible, it is clearly no more -than common sense that they should be exercised to the full in the -solution of problems which present especial difficulties to the more -normal methods of investigation. The results might be of the very -highest possible value. Indeed, it may well be that the cultivation -of such faculties is by far the best way of attacking the whole -question. I am by no means prepared dogmatically to deny it. None<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_35"></a>[Pg 35]</span> the -less I think we are entitled to expect that those who claim to have -attained knowledge by these means should take some pains to make their -results continuous with existing knowledge and to eliminate needless -obscurities.</p> - -<p>At present the application of the word "Science" to the utterances of -the Occult schools—as commonly presented—is a complete misnomer.</p> - -<p>In Theosophical literature, for instance, we are confronted with a -scheme of things built up of such terms as "Astral Plane," "Etheric -Double," "Causal Body," "Karma" and so forth.</p> - -<p>With all due deference to my Theosophical friends I submit that this is -not scientific explanation and cannot be so unless its exponents are -prepared to tell us what is the relation between the astral plane and -the physical world, between the etheric double and the body as known to -physiologists.</p> - -<p>Thus it is intellectually unsatisfying and little calculated to arouse -the sympathetic interest of the strictly logical thinker.</p> - -<p>I do not mean to say that none of the words of the type quoted have -any real significance. On the contrary I think it very probable that -many of them have and that they do represent real parts of the actual -scheme of things. The<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_36"></a>[Pg 36]</span> trouble is that they are only names; and to name -a thing is not the same as to explain it. In common fairness I ought, -however, to admit that in several passages Mr. Leadbeater—one of the -best known Theosophical writers—makes a distinct effort to escape -from this tendency and it has further been opined by a very eminent -Occultist that the bulk of contemporary literature on the subject will -be out of date in a few years.</p> - -<p>I am inclined to suspect that this failing was the cause he had in mind.</p> - -<p>I repeat that my primary quarrel is not with the accuracy or otherwise -of the statements made. Every word of them may be perfectly correct, -but so long as they are expressed in terms wholly unrelated to -pre-existing concepts I must, <i>qua</i> scientist, remain unconvinced.</p> - -<p>The third school which includes the Orthodox Theologians sometimes -resembles the Occultists in the use of unintelligible terms but their -chief weakness is their failure to recognise and to cater for the -intellectual demand for coherent explanation.</p> - -<p>They never weary of insisting, quite rightly, on the paramount -importance of Spiritual things, but no effort is made to show the -continuity which must, in a sane Cosmos, exist between Matter and -Spirit, or to state the "common factor,"<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_37"></a>[Pg 37]</span> so to speak, which unites -them as parts of a coherent whole.</p> - -<p>For myself I refuse to believe that no such common factor is -discoverable. As Sir Oliver Lodge says, "I have learned to believe in -intelligibility."</p> - -<p>This omission on the part of theologians did not so much matter in the -days before Physical Science had attained to its present degree of -development. Men knew so little about the material Universe that they -experienced little difficulty in finding a place in it for Spirit and -the Spiritual life. "Heaven" was conveniently represented as being -somewhere "above" and "Hell" as somewhere "below." But now things have -altered and we know quite a fair amount about the material world. -Consequently the scientist demands—not unreasonably, I think—an -explanation of "Spirit" which shall not conflict with the fundamental -laws of continuity and causation.</p> - -<p>So far the theologians have failed to meet this demand and to provide -the necessary habitat for consciousness which shall be independent -of, and yet causally continuous with, the material world which the -scientist knows.</p> - -<p>It is this illogical discontinuity which has alienated the sympathies -of so many men of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_38"></a>[Pg 38]</span> scientific mind and forced them to attempt to reduce -all mental and spiritual phenomena to terms of matter.</p> - -<p>The foregoing should be sufficient to show how important it is that -Psychical Research—the connecting link between the study of the -material and that of the purely spiritual—should adopt as soon as -possible some form of working hypothesis which is not repugnant either -to religious or scientific thought. It is only by doing this that we -can hope to retain the sympathies of both classes of thinkers and this -is surely worth an effort quite apart from all other considerations. -Here again I believe that the higher space hypothesis meets the -requirements of the case and this is my second chief reason for urging -its adoption.</p> -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_39"></a>[Pg 39]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_III">CHAPTER III</h2> -</div> - -<p class="center">APPLICATION TO CERTAIN OF THE FACTS ELICITED BY PSYCHIC RESEARCH</p> - - -<p>In this chapter I propose to give some instances of the way in which -the higher space hypothesis throws light on certain Psychic Phenomena -which, without its aid, appear extremely obscure and difficult of -explanation, but I shall make no attempt to cover the whole range of -phenomena known to students.</p> - -<p>Some are not yet, in my opinion, sufficiently well authenticated -to necessitate consideration, and those which are, some—such as -Telekinesis, Prevision, and certain aspects of unconsciousness—are -more conveniently treated in later chapters; others are so mysterious -as to render any attempt at explanation premature until we have a wider -and firmer foundation of fact on which to build; others again, such -as thought transference or Telepathy, will probably prove explicable -without<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_40"></a>[Pg 40]</span> introducing the Higher Space hypothesis in any direct -connection.</p> - -<p>There are some, however, which may well be considered here.</p> - -<p>The first, and by far the most important problem which confronts us -in attempting to form an idea of post-mortem conditions, or of the -existence of personality apart from the physical body, lies in the fact -that we cannot conceive of personality as absolutely disembodied—as -pure essence. Yet we know that if personality does in fact survive -physical death, it must do so in some form, completely non-material -in the ordinary sense of the word, which is invisible, impalpable, in -short entirely imperceptible, to our normal senses.</p> - -<p>Probably it is the difficulty of conceiving such a mode of existence -which has chiefly prevented physical scientists, as a whole, from -accepting the obvious interpretation of the evidence for Survival -offered by various Psychic phenomena.</p> - -<p>Few people, I think, who have studied the literature of the subject, -would be prepared to deny that Survival is, at least, strongly -indicated by the evidence in question.</p> - -<p>But this difficulty of conceiving a state of existence, at once -real and non-physical, has induced scientists to prefer to seek an -explanation<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_41"></a>[Pg 41]</span> of the observed facts in terms of Thought transference, -Secondary personality and so forth.<a id="FNanchor_1" href="#Footnote_1" class="fnanchor">[1]</a></p> - -<p>But as soon as we introduce the concept of the Fourth Dimension this -difficulty disappears.</p> - -<p>We have but to suppose that after physical death the Individual -consciousness is embodied in a vehicle organised, not from physical -matter, but from Four-dimensional matter, <i>i.e.</i>, that which, in four -space, corresponds to what we call "Matter" in three space.</p> - -<p>Such a vehicle fulfills the required conditions in every way. It is -scientifically real—that is to say, it has its habitat in a region as -subject to law and as susceptible to mathematical analysis as the three -dimensional world in which we at present live.</p> - -<p>And yet it must be supposed to be, of its very nature, inapprehensible -by our normal physical senses.</p> - -<p>We are thus enabled to understand how those who have left this physical -world may, although discarnate, be none the less as truly <i>alive</i> as -ever, close to us and yet invisible, constantly in touch with us and -yet beyond our normal ken.</p> - -<p>This is the first and supremely important<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_42"></a>[Pg 42]</span> application of the -hypothesis and it is impossible to over-emphasise it.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Of the more specific phenomena suitable for discussion here, I will -first deal with Clairvoyance.</p> - -<p>This is probably far from being a simple phenomenon of unvarying -nature. There would appear to be at least four varieties and it is -possible that as our knowledge of the subject increases we shall come -to recognise still more.</p> - -<p>The four at present distinguishable may be denoted as follows:—</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>(1) So-called "Etheric Clairvoyance." This is apparently no more than -a heightening of the ordinary powers of vision.</p> - -<p>(2) Perception of objects and contemporary events more or less removed -in space from the percipient and invisible by ordinary means.</p> - -<p>(3) Perception of non-material objects or events; as when a -clairvoyant describes the appearance of a deceased person alleged to -be present in "spirit form."</p> - -<p>(4) Clairvoyance in time. That is to say the perception of future -events—Prevision—or of past events—Postvision.</p></div> - -<p>Instances of each of these four forms are abundant and amply verified -except, perhaps, in the case of class 3 where verification is scarcely -possible.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_43"></a>[Pg 43]</span></p> - -<p>It is easy to understand how clairvoyance of the first type arises. We -know that light consists of very rapid vibrations in the ether which -impinge upon the retina and cause the sensation of sight. We also know -that if a beam of white light is passed through a triangular glass -prism it is bent aside and split up into the seven colours of the -rainbow, viz., Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Blue, Indigo, and Violet. -The resulting band of colour is called a Spectrum. If the Spectrum so -obtained is thrown upon a screen and a number of people are asked to -mark thereon the limits of what they can see it will be found that -these limits vary considerably.</p> - -<p>We know, too, that there is a wide range of light-vibrations beyond -the furthest of these visible limits, for although our eyes do not -respond to them the photographic plate does. We also know that some -of these vibrations will penetrate substances which are opaque to -ordinary light although the opposite is the case for some substances. -This is particularly the case with "ultra-violet" light which consists -of vibrations more rapid even than those of violet light which are -themselves the most rapid in all the visible spectrum. It seems -reasonable therefore to suppose that certain people with abnormal -retinæ or in an abnormal condition might be<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_44"></a>[Pg 44]</span> especially sensitive -to these ultra-violet rays and that they might not only see things -invisible to us but even see them <i>through</i> obstacles which are opaque -to the sort of light to which normal eyes respond.</p> - -<p>This explanation may serve for certain simple cases of clairvoyant -vision but it soon breaks down because the visual image of any object -seen in this way must be liable to confusion by the superimposed images -of intervening objects.</p> - -<p>Suppose for instance that a clairvoyant wishes to see, by this method, -what is written on page 100 of a closed book. We will suppose that -the covers and paper of the book are transparent to some kind of -ultra-violet light to which the eye of the clairvoyant responds, -whereas the ink is opaque to the same light.</p> - -<p>On looking at the book the writing on page 100 would be visible -all right, but so would that on the preceding 99 pages; it would, -therefore, be practically impossible to read the 100th page.</p> - -<p>It will be seen, therefore, that clairvoyance of this type must be -of very limited scope and cannot be held to account for cases of the -second type where the clairvoyant perceives events happening at a -considerable distance, amounting<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_45"></a>[Pg 45]</span> in some instances to a matter of -hundreds of miles.</p> - -<p>I freely admit that at present I am not prepared to give an explanation -of all cases where the distances involved are very large.</p> - -<p>But to cases where the incidents or objects perceived are reasonably -near the percipient, the higher space hypothesis offers a simple and -elegant solution.</p> - -<p>Consider the two dimensional analogue.</p> - -<div class="figleft illowp60" style="max-width: 12.6875em;"> - <img class="w100" src="images/illus07.jpg" alt="" /> - <div class="caption"><i>Fig. 7</i></div> -</div> - -<p>Suppose that "A" Fig. 7, represents a two-dimensional observer and that -X, Y, and Z are two-dimensional closed spaces, rooms, houses, or what -not. The interiors of these closed spaces will be invisible to "A." -All he will be able to see will be a straight line as at "B," for the -boundaries of X, Y, and Z will be opaque and impassable to him.</p> - -<p>But now suppose that he were to be lifted up vertically, out of the -plane of the paper altogether. He would from this new position be -able to see the interiors of X, Y, and Z, together with any two space -incidents occurring therein. They would present approximately the -appearance<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_46"></a>[Pg 46]</span> shown in Fig. 7 and the degree of foreshortening would -diminish with the height to which he ascended above the plane of the -paper.</p> - -<p>In a precisely analogous manner we must suppose that three-dimensional -obstructions do not exist for, and that the interiors of closed -three-dimensional spaces are entirely open to, anyone who could regard -them from a point situated in four space, <i>i.e.</i>, removed from three -space to a suitable distance in the direction of the fourth dimension. -The greater this distance the less will be the foreshortening and the -greater will be the range of vision.</p> - -<p>There would be no question of intervening objects obscuring the -view, simply because, in four space, three space objects do not -intervene—the view of X in Fig. 7 is in no way obscured by the -presence of Y or Z.</p> - -<p>Compare with this the statements of many clairvoyants to the effect -that when in the clairvoyant state they can, and do, see the front, -sides, back, and every internal point of three space objects -simultaneously.</p> - -<p>The parallel is almost irresistible in its significance. Compare also -the following case given by Professor de Morgan, and which is typical -of the very numerous cases of this nature on record.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_47"></a>[Pg 47]</span></p> - -<p>In this case the percipient was a little girl who was undergoing -mesmeric treatment for fits by Mrs. de Morgan. While in the mesmeric -state she was desired to follow Professor de Morgan mentally to the -house at which he was dining and which was totally unknown to the -child. The girl got there at once and gave an accurate description of -the room in which the Professor was, the furniture which it contained, -the people to whom he was talking and various small incidents which -took place. On his return Professor de Morgan confirmed every detail of -the description.</p> - -<p>This is, of course, a very condensed resumé of the occurrence. -Interested readers should consult contemporary Psychic literature -which abounds with such cases. The point is that no amount of retinal -hypersensibility will so much as begin to explain this sort of case, -whereas it is not so utterly incomprehensible when we introduce the -idea that the percipient may have been seeing four-dimensionally.</p> - -<p>It is hardly necessary to observe that the sense organs involved cannot -be the physical eyes. They must be supposed to belong to the four -dimensional vehicle.</p> - -<p>In attempting to explain this second type of clairvoyance along these -lines, there seem to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_48"></a>[Pg 48]</span> be two main difficulties involved and these are -admittedly very great.</p> - -<p>First, how is it that the four space vehicle possesses organs capable -of perceiving three space objects and incidents? One would expect it to -respond to four space impressions only.</p> - -<p>Secondly, as soon as the distances involved become more than quite -small it is very difficult to conceive how the percipient can -simultaneously describe the events by the use of physical speech -mechanism and also perceive them from a point of view which must be -supposed to be very considerably removed in the direction of the fourth -dimension.</p> - -<p>A correspondent of my own who appears to possess this power of -clairvoyance at a distance in a remarkable degree and to be able to -exercise it at will, tells me that when she is seeing a distant scene, -she is yet so closely in touch with her physical body that she is -conscious of moving her hand, for example.</p> - -<p>It is difficult to account for this on the four dimensional or any -other theory.</p> - -<p>I have no wish to minimise these difficulties or to claim that the -introduction of the Higher space hypothesis clears up the whole matter. -It does nothing of the sort.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_49"></a>[Pg 49]</span></p> - -<p>But it does give us a dim inkling of what the general nature of the -causes at work may be, especially as regards the power of "internal -vision" mentioned above and which I particularly wish to emphasise.</p> - -<p>This is more than can be said of any alternative theory with which I am -acquainted.</p> - -<p>Future study will probably show that this class of phenomena is far -from simple and is really capable of being resolved into a number of -sub-classes, each requiring its own appropriate explanation.</p> - -<p>It is interesting to note that Mr. C.W. Leadbeater, the well-known -Theosophical writer and clairvoyant, definitely introduces the -four-dimensional concept in his book on Clairvoyance and ascribes the -power of long-range perception to the intervention of what he calls an -"astral telescope"; but there would appear to be no evidence in support -of this idea beyond the <i>ipse dixit</i> of the writer and even he is very -vague on the point.</p> - -<p>The third form of clairvoyance, namely, the perception of non-physical -things, is readily explicable on the hypothesis which we are -considering.</p> - -<p>Just as the physical body has sense organs adapted for the perception -of physical things,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_50"></a>[Pg 50]</span> so the four-dimensional body or "vehicle" will -presumably possess analogous organs adapted for the perception of -four-dimensional things.</p> - -<p>In ordinary persons, we must suppose either that these organs are -almost completely undeveloped, or else that the mechanism, whereby the -impressions received are conveyed to the consciousness and recorded as -memories, is defective or inhibited.</p> - -<p>In the clairvoyant on the contrary we may suppose that they are well -developed and active and that he is able consciously to perceive by -their aid.</p> - -<p>In advancing this explanation of the third form of clairvoyance, I do -not wish it to be thought that I attribute an objective origin to all -visions of objects which have no obviously physical reality.</p> - -<p>Hallucination is often a <i>vera causa</i> and indeed it is comparatively -seldom that we can eliminate it with certainty.</p> - -<p>But I do not think it can legitimately be applied to all visions of -this class.</p> - -<p>The point is of some interest and worthy of a moment's thought even -though it involves a digression from the main topic.</p> - -<p>The essence of hallucination is that it should have a purely subjective -origin and be unfounded on objective reality.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_51"></a>[Pg 51]</span></p> - -<p>If I were to look round and find my sofa occupied by three green -cassowaries playing nap I should, I think, be justified in assuming -that I was the victim of an hallucination having no foundation in -objective fact. It would, presumably, have arisen from a simultaneous -excitation of the memory centres associated with the game of nap, -cassowaries, the number three, and the sensation of greenness, -occasioned, more or less fortuitously, by over-work or alcoholic excess.</p> - -<p>On the other hand if I were to see the figure of an old man with a -long white beard, one front tooth missing, shaggy eyebrows, black -velvet smoking jacket, gold watch and chain, and so forth and were -subsequently to find that such a person, answering the description in -every detail, and previously entirely unknown to me, had really once -lived, or was still living, then the view that this vision was the -result of pure hallucination, would be untenable.</p> - -<p>The probabilities against any chance stimulation of memory centres -giving rise to precisely that combination of characteristics, are -immeasureably large.</p> - -<p>In such cases—and they are by no means unknown—we must attribute some -degree of objectivity to the origin of the vision.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_52"></a>[Pg 52]</span></p> - -<p>This is of importance in view of the tendency in some quarters to -dismiss all such visions as purely hallucinatory.</p> - -<p>We shall see later that the problems connected with Prevision and -Postvision are also, if not completely explained, at least rendered -less utterly incomprehensible by the introduction of the higher space -hypothesis.</p> - -<p>With the third class of clairvoyant phenomena is closely associated -that group of facts known as "Phantasms of the Living, of the Dying, -and of the Dead."</p> - -<p>Certain aspects of the dream state, again, seem to be related to -clairvoyance at a distance and are conveniently dealt with here.</p> - -<p>Let us follow up the idea of a four-dimensional vehicle and see what -light, if any, it throws on these questions.</p> - -<p>Let us suppose that the four-dimensional vehicle becomes detached -from, and loses touch with, the three-dimensional physical body -during unconsciousness; or rather that unconsciousness is due to this -detachment.</p> - -<p>It follows that the "Ego" embodied in this four-dimensional vehicle -can no longer receive impressions through the three-dimensional sense -organs and that it is wholly dependent for communication with the -outside world on those<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_53"></a>[Pg 53]</span> which belong to the four-dimensional vehicle. -The nature of the impressions received will depend on the degree of -development of these organs.</p> - -<p>If they are completely undeveloped the Ego will be utterly oblivious -of its surroundings, whereas if they are well developed the reverse -will be the case and we may suppose the Ego to be as fully cognizant -of the surrounding world as we are in ordinary waking life. It is -interesting to compare with this the statements of those who claim -to have consciously explored the "Astral plane" or four space world. -They often describe sleepers as being present, but "in a brown study." -Compare also the statement often found in communications purporting to -emanate from discarnate personalities to the effect that, "We have seen -so-and-so, but do not know whether he is dead or not."</p> - -<p>Of course, it by no means follows that it will be possible, even under -these latter conditions, to remember in waking life the impressions -received during unconsciousness. On the contrary we should expect this -to be the exception rather than the rule.</p> - -<p>In their passage from sense organ to consciousness the impressions -received will, <i>ex hypothesi</i>, not pass through the physical brain and -the memory centres with which they become<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_54"></a>[Pg 54]</span> associated may be located in -a position which is inaccessible to consciousness when embodied in the -physical vehicle.</p> - -<p>It would be possible, though not perhaps absolutely necessary, to -account on these lines for the impression which most people have -sometimes had, of apparently "remembering" a place which they have -certainly never visited previously in waking life. They might, however, -on this theory, have done so in sleep.</p> - -<p>It would also account for those dreams in which the dreamer perceives -an incident at a distance which is subsequently verified.</p> - -<p>As for the ordinary chaotic dream, this, it seems to me may be -accounted for in either of two main ways. If we suppose that the -stimulation of certain cells (memory centres) in the brain causes -an uprush into consciousness of the associated item of memory or -"souvenir," it is not unreasonable to suppose that such stimulation is -going on <i>in the body</i> all the time. But it will only be in the state, -intermediate between profound sleep and waking, that these aroused -souvenirs will, on the one hand get through to the consciousness—which -in deep sleep is separated from the body altogether—and, on the other -will escape over-ruling by the Will or obliteration by the influx of -normal sensory impressions.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_55"></a>[Pg 55]</span></p> - -<p>This would account for the fact that the majority of dreams appear to -be of very short duration and to take place in the very act of waking.</p> - -<p>The other cause of ordinary dreams is probably in its general nature -suggestive. That is to say the Ego cut off from the outside world by -the imperfections of its four-dimensional senses is quiescent, and in -a state peculiarly favourable for the telepathic picking up of stray -thoughts which suggest dreams.</p> - -<p>This of course is especially the case when the dream is deliberately -suggested by a hypnotic specialist, as is sometimes done.<a id="FNanchor_2" href="#Footnote_2" class="fnanchor">[2]</a></p> - -<p>The subject of Phantasmal apparitions is also both complex in its -varieties and obscure as to its causes.</p> - -<p>The commonest explanation, namely, the telepathic influence of the -percipient by the agent, does not seem to me to be applicable to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_56"></a>[Pg 56]</span> every -case. For instance, it is difficult to conceive how a man shot through -the head can visualise himself sufficiently clearly at that moment to -project a telepathic image of himself, including the wound, to the -percipient. And, more generally, it is probable that few of us could -visualise our own appearance with sufficient accuracy to do more than -convey, telepathically, a vague general impression. On the other hand, -if we are to suppose that the details are filled up, so to speak, by -the percipient, how are we to explain accurate perception of clothing -and so forth of which the percipient could have no knowledge?</p> - -<p>Finally, the whole telepathic theory seems weak in this respect. If -I in the act of death, vehemently long for, or think of, a certain -person, it is clear that the thought in my mind which is most likely -to be transmitted to the brain of a percipient will not be the thought -of myself—still less of my own appearance—but rather of the other -person. Why should this suggest <i>me</i> to his mind?</p> - -<p>In experimental telepathy it is the idea on which the agent -concentrated his mind that is transmitted to the percipient, not some -other idea, and I see no reason for supposing that this is not always -the case.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_57"></a>[Pg 57]</span></p> - -<p>In cases where the apparition has been deliberately produced as the -result of an act of will on the part of the agent, the apparition has -invariably been preceded by the agent concentrating his mind on the -person to whom he wishes to appear, <i>not</i> on himself.</p> - -<p>In view of these considerations I frankly do not see how the telepathic -theory can be unreservedly maintained.</p> - -<p>When we add that in some of these experimentally produced cases the -agent has himself seen the percipient and given details, subsequently -verified, of the circumstances prevailing at the percipient's end; and -then compare this with certain of the varieties of clairvoyance at a -distance, we must surely admit that the supposition that the agent was -really present, though not in the physical body, is by far the simplest -explanation.</p> - -<p>For cases of this sort the reader should consult "Phantasms of the -Living." Some good selected instances are also given in "Death, it's -Causes and Phenomena," by Messrs. Carrington and Meader.</p> - -<p>The idea that conscious existence in a vehicle other than the physical -body is possible even during life is borne out to some extent by the -evidence of those who testify to having seen their own body, from -outside, while in a state<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_58"></a>[Pg 58]</span> of unconsciousness. An interesting one is -given in the above mentioned work. The narrator describes how as he lay -in bed he felt a cold sensation creeping up his legs from the feet and -gradually extending throughout his body. After this had gone on for -some time he became momentarily unconscious and on coming to himself -again "seemed to be walking on air" and to be entirely free from his -body. He thought of a friend who was some hundreds of miles distant -and in a few seconds he found himself in the presence of his friend in -circumstances which he describes. His friend spoke to him but he could -not stay. After much difficulty and perplexity he decided that he ought -to return to his body and as soon as he had made up his mind on the -point he found himself looking at his apparently dead body propped up -in bed as he had been when this experience began. He tried to control -it and in due course was able to do so and after a time successfully -"re-embodied" himself apparently none the worse for his experiences.</p> - -<p>The credentials of this case are good, and it is important to note that -the friend referred to wrote spontaneously to say that he had seen -the narrator at the time and in the circumstances which the latter -describes.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_59"></a>[Pg 59]</span></p> - -<p>For this reason it can hardly be dismissed as a mere hallucination or -dream and it is relevant to the present discussion because the narrator -saw his own body from outside and was apparently embodied all the time -in a vehicle of some sort.</p> - -<p>Another somewhat similar and equally remarkable case is given in the -same work. This I shall deal with in a later chapter. In view of the -foregoing considerations, I think it fair to say that the idea of -a non-physical vehicle of consciousness capable, under the proper -conditions, of temporary detachment from the physical body, has strong -claims to be adopted as a working hypothesis for future investigations -even though it is too early, as yet, to accept it as a proven fact.</p> - -<p>It certainly seems to clear up certain cases of apparition and abnormal -acquisition of information as to distant events, in a way which other -theories do not do without being strained to an extent which I regard -as unwarrantable.</p> - -<p>It seems probable that the chief reason why such an hypothesis has -not been adopted before is simply the difficulty of conceiving the -nature of such a vehicle. But this is overcome if we suppose that it is -four-dimensional.</p> - -<p>The theory has, of course, its own attendant difficulties and I have no -desire disingenuously to ignore them.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_60"></a>[Pg 60]</span></p> - -<p>First it may be asked: How does the percipient see the apparition? -For four-dimensional objects are, <i>ex hypothesi</i> invisible to -three-dimensional sight.</p> - -<p>Second: Why does the four-dimensional vehicle present the exact -appearance of the three-dimensional body—clothes and all?</p> - -<p>Third: How can it speak, <i>i.e.</i>, set up vibrations in three-dimensional -matter, as it is sometimes recorded as doing?</p> - -<p>It is admittedly far from easy to answer these questions, in the light -of our present knowledge.</p> - -<p>As regards the first, I should feel disposed to say that such -apparitions would be the rule rather than the exception, were it not -for the fact that only those whose four-dimensional organs are fairly -well developed can see them. Even so it may be that they are only -called into activity as a result of some special "rapport" existing -between the agent and the percipient.</p> - -<p>Professor Joire, in his book "Psychical and Supernormal Phenomena" -points out that in nearly every case the percipient is in a state -which he describes as "superficial somnambulism or passive mediumship" -<i>i.e.</i>, in some condition which from the facts of Hypnosis we may -consider to be especially favourable to the receiving of supernormal -impressions of any kind.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_61"></a>[Pg 61]</span></p> - -<p>This observation appears highly relevant and important.</p> - -<p>The second difficulty may be met, though not, I must admit, in a -particularly convincing manner, by supposing that the four-dimensional -vehicle is so mobile and plastic, in respect to appropriate forces, -that it is capable of being moulded by the mere power of will.</p> - -<p>It would thus take the form which the agent commonly associated with -himself, or which he observed his physical body to have after he had -left it.</p> - -<p>It would be possible to adduce a number of considerations in support of -this view, but none of them are in any way conclusive and I therefore -leave the reader to form his own opinion on the matter.</p> - -<p>As regards the third point, there are two possible answers which might -be offered.</p> - -<p>On the one hand it might be suggested that the words heard are really -objective; the result, that is to say of actual vibrations in the -atmosphere, and that this result is produced because, in all such -cases, the percipient is sufficiently mediumistic to provide the -necessary material for the agent to "work up" some form of speaking -apparatus. This is very difficult to conceive as possible, and yet we -must suppose<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_62"></a>[Pg 62]</span> some such process to be involved in the production of -the "Direct Voice," a phenomenon which, though baffling, seems well -authenticated.</p> - -<p>But this is rendered improbable by the cases where the speaking agent -has been a living person, who records no such process as having taken -place.</p> - -<p>Besides, it is grossly improbable that a living person, or for that -matter a newly 'dead' person, would know how to perform this operation.</p> - -<p>The most probable explanation seems to be a combination of telepathic -communication between the agent and the percipient accompanied by an -auditory hallucination on the part of the latter. This would be, I -think, quite natural.</p> - -<p>These difficulties are much reduced, though not entirely removed, if -we suppose that the agent is embodied, not in the four-dimensional -vehicle, but in what, for lack of a better word, is called the "Etheric -Double." This appears to be of a semi-material nature and is discussed -at length in the chapter dealing with "The Connecting Link."</p> - -<p>But this supposition would involve special difficulties of its own.</p> - -<p>There is reason to suppose that the "Etheric Double," if it exists at -all, is incapable of moving far from the physical body during life and -it<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_63"></a>[Pg 63]</span> does not appear well adapted for use as a vehicle after death.</p> - -<p>But on this point I shall have more to say later.</p> - -<p>Generally speaking, it seems probable that no one of these explanations -will be found to cover all the cases in question. But each is likely to -prove applicable to some of them, although much careful investigation -and analysis will be necessary before we can hope to be able to allot -each case to its true cause with any degree of assurance.</p> - -<p>None the less I am convinced that the hypothesis of a four-dimensional -vehicle, detachable on occasion from the physical body, puts us, at -least, on the right track.</p> - -<p>I will now turn to the consideration of a series of phenomena which, -from the point of view of the higher space hypothesis, are of far -greater interest and significance than any we have yet considered.</p> - -<p>I refer to the phenomena of "apport" and of "apparent penetration of -matter by matter."</p> - -<p>If we have a closed room, of which all the windows, doors, and other -apertures have been carefully shut and sealed, it is clearly impossible -to introduce any solid object into that room, by normal means, without -breaking the seals and opening one of the apertures. The same would -apply to a closed, locked and sealed box.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_64"></a>[Pg 64]</span></p> - -<p>But the literature of Psychical research abounds with instances where -objects are alleged to have been introduced into such closed and -sealed rooms and boxes—or removed from them, which comes to the same -thing—<i>without</i> breaking the seals. This is the phenomenon of "apport" -properly so called and it forms a special case of the more general -class of "apparent penetration of matter by matter."</p> - -<p>Other cases of the latter are the tying of knots in an endless cord -of such a nature that they can only be untied by breaking the cord or -separating its previously sealed ends; or the passing, on to the wrist -or ankle of some person or other, of a ring so small that it could not -possibly be pushed on over the hand or foot.</p> - -<p>A very good test would be the interlinking of two rings turned from -different sorts of wood—as was attempted without success in the -Slade-Zöllner investigation; or the passing of a piece of weldless -drawn steel tube on to the middle portion of an ordinary wooden -dumb-bell.</p> - -<p>With regard to these phenomena I propose, first, to show in what their -very great importance lies and then to discuss the nature of the -evidence we have for their actual occurrence.</p> - -<p>If the reader will refer back to the first chapter, he will at once -perceive why I laid what must<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_65"></a>[Pg 65]</span> have appeared to be unnecessary -stress on the fact that "rooms" and "boxes" which would appear to be -absolutely closed to a two space being would be perfectly open to us -who live in a three space world. Just as every point in the interior -of a two space figure is absolutely open in the direction of the third -dimension, so we must suppose from analogy that the interior of a -closed three space figure—a box or room—is perfectly accessible from -the direction of the fourth dimension.</p> - -<p>Consequently on the hypothesis that four space actually exists as -a reality, and is peopled by intelligent beings, possessed of the -necessary "apparatus"—whatever that may be—the explanation of the -phenomenon of apport is quite simple.</p> - -<p>We have only to suppose that the object in question is moved out of the -containing space, in the direction of the fourth dimension, and then -put down again into three space outside the box or room in which it -originally was. Or conversely, when it is a question of introducing an -object <i>into</i> a closed space.</p> - -<p>During transit, the object would, of course, be located entirely -outside of three space.</p> - -<p>I will not go at length into the question of how the tying of knots -in an endless cord could be<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_66"></a>[Pg 66]</span> performed in four space. Any reader who -cares to tie together the two ends of a piece of string for himself, -will soon realise that it is not possible then to tie a simple knot -in the string without untying the ends. If such an operation were to -be performed, under test conditions, it would clearly be a case of -apparent penetration of matter by matter.</p> - -<p>Consider this case which is analogous to that of the steel tube and the -dumb-bell suggested above:</p> - -<p>Let A and B be two space objects. Fig 8. A two space being could not -conceive of their being brought into the second position shown in the -figure.</p> - -<div class="figleft illowp60" style="max-width: 12.6875em;"> - <img class="w100" src="images/illus08.jpg" alt="" /> - <div class="caption"><i>Fig. 8</i></div> -</div> - - -<p>But we, having the advantage of a third dimension of space could very -easily pick up the object A and put it down in the second position with -regard to B. Similarly a four space being of sufficient knowledge and -manipulative ability could, theoretically, slip on to the middle part -of the dumb-bell a piece of steel tube of a diameter too small to be -passed over the two large ends. There are, of course, a large number of -variations which could be introduced into this class of experiment but -the foregoing will be sufficient to indicate their salient features.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_67"></a>[Pg 67]</span></p> - -<p>For the purpose of detailed consideration I shall deal only with the -case of the removal of a solid object from the interior of a closed and -sealed box, which is typical of the whole of this class of phenomena.</p> - -<p>Let it be clearly understood that at the moment I am not expressing -any opinion as to whether this or any allied phenomenon has actually -occurred. I am concerned merely with the inferences we should -be compelled to draw if such an occurrence were substantiated -scientifically beyond all possibility of doubt.</p> - -<p>We have seen that given four-dimensional space as a reality and -an intelligent four-dimensional being equipped with the necessary -knowledge, powers, facilities and so forth, which I have included -under the general term of "apparatus" the thing could be done in a -comparatively comprehensible manner, although the actual manipulative -details would still require clearing up.</p> - -<p>The question now arises: Is this the only conceivable <i>modus operandi</i> -that could bring about the same result? It is not. There is one other, -and so far as I know only one other, theory which has been advanced to -account for this type of phenomenon.</p> - -<p>It has been supposed that the solid object in<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_68"></a>[Pg 68]</span> question is dissociated, -by some obscure means, into ultra-atomic particles, is passed in this -condition through the walls of the box and finally "integrated" again -into its original form outside the box.</p> - -<p>Now, apart from the obvious difficulty of imagining how these -ultra-atomic particles are integrated into the precise form originally -possessed by the object, this theory has at first sight a certain -plausibility.</p> - -<p>We know that all matter is probably susceptible of dissociation in a -fashion that was originally supposed to be the exclusive property of -Radium and other Radio-active substances.<a id="FNanchor_3" href="#Footnote_3" class="fnanchor">[3]</a></p> - -<p>If, then, we postulate the existence of intelligent beings in a -non-physical state of existence, there is nothing to prevent us from -supposing that certain of them have acquired a sufficient knowledge -of physical laws to enable them to effect a process of this nature -artificially.</p> - -<p>I do not say that this idea commends itself to me; but it is the -explanation most commonly offered for the phenomena in question, and -this fact taken in conjunction with its <i>prima facie</i> plausibility, -entitles it to careful consideration before we dismiss it as untenable.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_69"></a>[Pg 69]</span></p> - -<p>The real objection to it is a mere matter of Physics. The work of -the scientists mentioned above goes to show that what we call matter -is no more than a condensation of energy in the ether; and that the -dissociation of matter is invariably accompanied by an enormous -liberation of energy.</p> - -<p>For calculations on this point the reader may refer to M. Le Bon's book -"The Evolution of Matter."</p> - -<p>Without going into such calculations it may be said that the amount -of energy that would be liberated in the dissociation of a gramme of -matter, would be amply sufficient, if it were produced in the form of -heat, to fuse, and for that matter vaporise, the experimenters, the -room, the whole house, and probably about half the town as well!</p> - -<p>What becomes of this enormous quantity of energy which must be -liberated during the process if the dissociation theory of the -phenomena is correct? Why is its liberation not apparent, and painfully -apparent, to the experimenters? How is it prevented from being -dissipated and how is it collected again and recondensed into matter?</p> - -<p>This point seems to me to be insuperable.</p> - -<p>If the object within the box is dissociated, then energy must -inevitably be liberated. If energy<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_70"></a>[Pg 70]</span> is liberated, then it cannot -conceivably escape detection in such quantities.</p> - -<p>I hope I have made my point clear. I am quite sure that any scientist -accustomed to think in terms of energy will at once see the difficulty -to which I allude.</p> - -<p>I can see only one way out and that is to suppose that in some -mysterious manner the liberated energy is stored in a "reservoir," so -to speak, <i>which is not situated in our space at all</i>, and this at once -lets us in for the original idea of a fourth dimension and higher space -and all the rest of it.</p> - -<p>Hence I maintain, and I think I have reason to maintain, that if -these phenomena do actually occur at all, then we are compelled to -admit that four-dimensional space does actually exist; and this no -matter whether we accept as the proximate cause of the phenomena a -simple four-dimensional movement or the far more elaborate and less -satisfactory notion of dissociation and re-integration.</p> - -<p>The reader will now understand why it is that I attach such great -importance to these phenomena of apport and of the "apparent -penetration of matter by matter."</p> - -<p>If one of these phenomena could be established by absolutely -incontrovertible experimental<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_71"></a>[Pg 71]</span> evidence, with the same degree of -certainty, for instance, as the phenomenon of levitation without -contact has been established by the recent researches of Crawford, I -should regard the four-dimensional hypothesis as virtually proven.</p> - -<p>I should be much interested to hear whether any interested reader can -get out of the difficulty, assuming the authenticity of the phenomenon -for the sake of argument, but I do not think that it will prove -possible.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>I will now pass to the consideration of the nature of the evidence that -exists for the actual occurrence of this sort of phenomenon.</p> - -<p>I will preface my remarks by two quotations from writers who appear to -hold somewhat different views on the subject.</p> - -<p>In "The Physical Phenomena of Spiritualism" Mr. Hereward Carrington -says:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>"Without now stopping to consider any <i>a priori</i> speculations as to -the scientific possibility or impossibility of such a thing; the -mere historic evidence in the case would certainly seem to point to -the conclusion that fraud and nothing but fraud has been operative -throughout and is quite sufficient to account for all the phenomena -observed (save in the case of W.S. Moses, perhaps, that stumbling<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_72"></a>[Pg 72]</span> -block to the rationalistic psychical researcher), in the presence of -professional mediums.... In fact <i>all</i> these cases sift themselves -down to the one primary consideration: could the medium, in spite of -the searching, have introduced into the séance room, unseen by his -sitters, the objects materialised."</p></div> - -<p>It should be noted that the above refers to cases where the séance room -is found, after the sitting, to contain objects which were certainly -not there before. In this connection the last sentence of the passage -quoted above is eminently justifiable and it is for this reason that I -prefer to deal with varieties of the phenomenon which are more amenable -to experimental control on the part of the experimenter; as for -instance the removal of a solid object from the sealed box which we are -considering.</p> - -<p>Compare with this first quotation the following taken from Mr. Gambier -Bolton's book "Psychic Force."</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>"During my sixteen years of experimental investigation into the -question of the existence of this Psychic Force, the apparent -penetration of matter by matter has been such a common occurrence at -our experimental meetings, that unless this happens to take place -in connection with some unusually large and ponderous object<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_73"></a>[Pg 73]</span> that -is suddenly brought into our midst, or removed from the place where -we are holding our meetings, I take but very little note of it. I -could fill a large volume with instances where this has taken place -in my own presence.... I am not engaged in an attempt to explain -such things, but am merely recording phenomena which I myself have -witnessed and which have been witnessed hundreds, nay thousands, of -times by well-known investigators like Sir William Crookes and Dr. -Alfred Russel Wallace under the strictest test conditions."</p></div> - -<p>These two views are, to say the least of it, somewhat divergent. We -must, therefore, see what is to be gathered from such original records -as are available.</p> - -<p>The <i>locus classicus</i> of this sort of phenomenon is the Slade-Zöllner -investigation of 1877-9.</p> - -<p>This investigation has received so much attention that it is impossible -to avoid giving it somewhat careful consideration here.</p> - -<p>Johann Carl Friedrich Zöllner was born in 1834. He was Professor -of Physics and Astronomy at the University of Leipsic, a member of -many learned and scientific societies and the author of a number of -scientific treatises.</p> - -<p>He was assisted, from time to time, in his investigations by Professors -Weber, Fechner,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_74"></a>[Pg 74]</span> and Scheibner all of whom were men of considerable -eminence in one branch or another of mathematical or physical science.</p> - -<p>The medium in whose presence the phenomena were produced was the -well-known "Dr." Slade. This medium has been demonstrated to have -resorted to fraud with a certainty that admits of no dispute.</p> - -<p>But, as Mr. Hereward Carrington points out, we ought not to allow this -fact to influence us in the consideration of any particular case. In -the first place it is fairly certain that mediums who are capable of -producing genuine phenomena under suitable conditions are also liable -to resort to trickery when the genuine thing does not come off. (Cp. -the case of Eusapia Palladino.) In the second, too great a reliance -on antecedents is apt to produce an unreliable <i>a priori</i> prejudice. -Every case should be considered on its merits alone and the medium's -past history should only be allowed to influence our judgment if it can -be shown that fraud has not been rigorously excluded and that the only -argument against it is the argument from moral integrity.</p> - -<p>In this case the argument from integrity is obviously inadmissible and -as a matter of fact the precautions taken to guard against fraud were -so very inadequate that we cannot accept the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_75"></a>[Pg 75]</span> experiments in question -as worth anything at all from the scientific point of view.</p> - -<p>Zöllner's account of his experiments is to be found in his book -"Transcendental Physics," translated into English by Mr. C.C. Massey -in whom the author found an able and enthusiastic champion against his -many critics.</p> - -<p>Among the more important of his experiments were:</p> - -<p>Production of knots in an endless string.</p> - -<p>Slate writing under "test" conditions.</p> - -<p>Disappearance and reappearance of solid objects.</p> - -<p>Coins transferred from closed and fastened boxes.</p> - -<p>Other instances of the apparent penetration of matter by matter.</p> - -<p>The careful study of this book is of the greatest value as an exercise -in the criticism of evidence and as a guide for anyone who proposes to -study such matters at first hand.</p> - -<p>I do not think that I can illustrate my meaning better than by a -description of my own impressions in connection with the book.</p> - -<p>When I first read it I was much impressed by the scientific eminence of -those who bore witness to the authenticity of the events described.</p> - -<p>I reflected that here we had a Physicist of no mean order, assisted -by other scientists of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_76"></a>[Pg 76]</span> European reputation, men trained, presumably, -in the art of exact observation and not likely to be deceived by the -manipulations of a conjuror. Surely we must believe their testimony if -we are to assign any value to human evidence at all!</p> - -<p>Then, as I thought over the matter more and became more convinced of -the importance of the conclusions to be drawn from these experiments, -if genuine, I felt that these considerations, although possessed of -their own importance, were yet not sufficient to warrant acceptance of -the evidence without careful examination of the intrinsic qualities of -the latter.</p> - -<p>On further study of the book I was struck by the fact that not -one of the special experiments, carefully designed by Zöllner to -establish the genuineness of the phenomena and the validity of the -four-dimensional explanation beyond all doubt, had succeeded. This was -suspicious, although not, of course, conclusive. Specially devised test -experiments may very likely fail simply because they may involve the -upsetting of some essential condition which is not fully understood -by the experimenter. But when such experiments fail, while others of, -apparently, identical general nature succeed, it gives one cause for -thought.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_77"></a>[Pg 77]</span></p> - -<p>Finally, when I came to examine the records of individual experiments -in the light of the criticisms of Mr. Carrington, of Dr. Hyslop and -others, I realised that the nature of the evidence was emphatically -<i>not</i> good enough to justify our accepting as demonstrated the facts -which Zöllner claimed to have established.</p> - -<p>I shall not waste my own time and that of the reader by giving numerous -instances of the sort of thing I mean.</p> - -<p>I will confine myself to the case that we are more especially -considering as being typical of the whole of this class of phenomena, -<i>i.e.</i>, the case of the removal of a coin from a closed and fastened -box.</p> - -<p>Zöllner describes how in December 1877 he put some coins in a small -cardboard box and had closed it by glueing a strip of paper round the -sides. He had done this in the expressed hope that Slade might be able -to remove them and thus give a proof of the reality of the fourth -dimension which was Zöllner's pet hobby. In May 1878 Slade came again -to Leipsic and performed the feat, at any rate to the satisfaction of -Zöllner.</p> - -<p>The box was put on a table together with some slates and other objects -and Slade and Zöllner and his colleagues sat round. Zöllner satisfied -himself by shaking the box that the coin was still<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_78"></a>[Pg 78]</span> inside and in -answer to Slade's enquiries explained the purpose of the experiment -and its importance if successful. There was a little preliminary slate -writing and then Slade began staring into a corner of the room and -saying "I see funf and eighteen hundred seventy six." Then a hard -object was heard to fall on the slate which Slade had held under the -table all the time and on withdrawing the slate it was found to be a -five mark piece of date 1876. Zöllner then snatched up the cardboard -box and shook it only to find that it was empty.</p> - -<p>This is a very highly condensed description of the proceedings but I -do not think I have been guilty either of "<i>suggestio falsi</i>" or of -"<i>suppressio veri</i>".</p> - -<p>Interested readers can refer to the original.</p> - -<p>Now, if Zöllner had been writing no more than a casual account of a -well-known experiment, inserted for the sake of completeness or for -similar reasons, it would be well enough.</p> - -<p>But to offer his account, in the face of a very natural scientific -incredulity, as a conclusive demonstration of a highly controversial -point, was an insult to one's intelligence.</p> - -<p>There are numerous criticisms that might be made, but I shall confine -myself to pointing out only the more conspicuous of them.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_79"></a>[Pg 79]</span></p> - -<p>In this experiment there are two main methods by which the result might -have been obtained by fraudulent means.</p> - -<p>There seems no doubt that the coin was really in the box at the -beginning of the sitting. We may equally accept the statement that the -box shaken at the end of the experiment did not contain a coin.</p> - -<p>On the hypothesis of fraud, therefore, one of two things must have -happened.</p> - -<p>Either Slade must have contrived, during the sitting, to possess -himself of the box, open it, abstract the coin, close the box again, -and return it to the table; or else he must have substituted for the -box, which at the beginning of the sitting contained the coin, another -(empty) box, previously prepared to resemble the original.</p> - -<p>I do not think the former method to be at all likely.</p> - -<p>One cannot unstick a length of glued paper and stick it up again in a -few seconds unobserved.</p> - -<p>On the other hand everything lends itself to the supposition that the -second method was actually adopted.</p> - -<p>In the first place we know that the box was prepared some six months -previous to the experiment.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_80"></a>[Pg 80]</span></p> - -<p>It is true that Zöllner is a trifle hazy as to dates, saying at the -outset that Slade's first visit to Leipsic was in December 1877, and, -later, that the first and second visits were in November and December -1877.</p> - -<p>But this is comparatively immaterial, the point being that Slade had -presumably had ample time and opportunity for finding out all about -these boxes and for preparing substitutes. I say "presumably" because -in the absence of definite evidence to the contrary, we have no reason -to suppose that these boxes were kept in an inaccessible place or that -Zöllner had never mentioned his intentions with regard to them to -Slade himself or to anyone else. I consider then that so far as the -records go, we are perfectly entitled to suppose that Slade was able to -prepare, and, in fact, actually did prepare, an empty counterfeit box, -externally similar to that prepared by Zöllner. The second, and almost -incredible, point to be noticed is that apparently no steps of any sort -were taken by Zöllner to identify either the box or the coin after the -sitting with those originally prepared by him.</p> - -<p>In fact, he definitely says that he had completely forgotten, indeed -had never so much as observed, the value or dates of the coins used!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_81"></a>[Pg 81]</span></p> - -<p>With such gross carelessness in the control, the trick becomes -exceptionally easy to perform.</p> - -<p>Slade goes to the séance armed, among other things, with an empty, -counterfeit box resembling Zöllner's, also with a five-mark piece of -the right date—I think that even Zöllner would have been suspicious -if the coin that fell on the slate had been dated 1878! Zöllner shakes -<i>his</i> box—the genuine one—and satisfies himself that the coin is -really there. Then follows a little preliminary play with the slate and -so on, the simplest matter in the world to an artist like Slade. At the -critical moment Slade diverts the attention of the experimenters from -the table by the world-old conjuror's dodge of gazing fixedly in some -other direction and murmuring "I see—see—funf," etc. While Zöllner -and his colleagues are glancing in the same direction to see what he -is looking at, Slade swiftly substitutes his counterfeit box for the -original, and the trick is to all intents and purposes done. All he has -now to do is to drop the coin which he brought with him on to the slate -at any convenient moment and draw out the latter in triumph!</p> - -<p>Given the astounding guilelessness of Zöllner and the complete lack of -control revealed by the records, the thing was absurdly simple.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_82"></a>[Pg 82]</span></p> - -<p>And yet Zöllner refers to it as having been performed under "such -stringent conditions!"</p> - -<p>The foregoing example will, I hope, make quite clear how much -importance I attach to the Slade-Zöllner investigations.</p> - -<p>I am not prepared to say that Slade never produced genuine phenomena, -either with Zöllner or with anyone else.</p> - -<p>On the contrary, I think it probable that he possessed a certain amount -of genuine mediumistic power which, however, he did not hesitate to -supplement by cheating when occasion offered.</p> - -<p>Some, or for that matter all, of the Slade-Zöllner experiments may -happen to have been genuine. But in view of the known untrustworthiness -of Slade and the complete lack of proper scientific control revealed -by a study of the published records we must write them off as quite -valueless from a scientific point of view.</p> - -<p>I have dealt with this particular case at some length partly on account -of the vehemence of the controversies which have raged round it and -partly because the discrediting of Zöllner's observations has done much -to bring the whole idea of the fourth dimension into disfavour and even -into ridicule. This, I feel, is unfair and I wish to make it clear that -my present advocacy<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_83"></a>[Pg 83]</span> of the claims of the higher space hypothesis is in -no way based on the Zöllner experiments.</p> - -<p>There are, of course, in the literature of the subject a large number -of other cases which are not so obviously unreliable—some, in fact, -which are distinctly good.</p> - -<p>Dr. S.A. Peters gives an account of an early experiment by Dr. -Hare—one of the pioneer investigators—in which two small balls of -platinum were transferred to the inside of two hermetically sealed -glass tubes. It is not a bad case but is a very old one and the record -gives no particulars of any special precautions taken to exclude fraud.</p> - -<p>The Milan Committee appointed to investigate the mediumship of Eusapia -Palladino failed to obtain any confirmation of Zöllner's experiments, -but they seem to have been puzzled by an unaccountable incident where -the medium managed to get into, or partially into, a coat while her -hands were being held by the Committee. I do not myself regard this -case as convincing.</p> - -<p>The American Society for Psychical Research recorded some observations -with a Mrs. Roberts of New York, who managed to liberate herself from a -carefully made and sealed cage which was closed and sealed by members -of the investigating committee. I do not know anything at first-<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_84"></a>[Pg 84]</span>hand -about the credentials of this case. Dr. Paul Joire quotes it and I -suppose, therefore, that he considers it reliable.</p> - -<p>The same author also quotes at length a case observed by Dr. Pogorelsky -and other Russian investigators with the medium Sambor. In this case a -cane chair was passed on to the arms of two of the experimenters whose -hands were clasped and bound together. That is to say, whereas to start -with the chair was by itself and independent of them it was, at the -end of the proceedings, found suspended from their arms by the opening -at the back. As the opening was too small for either of them to have -wriggled through even if they had wished to do so this was a clear case -of apparent penetration of matter by matter.</p> - -<p>The evidence in this case seems to be well above the average although -it cannot be said to amount to mathematical certainty.</p> - -<p>Mr. Gambier Bolton gives a distinctly good case in his book "Psychic -Force," p. 65. Under exceptionally favourable conditions he observed -the removal of a light table from a sort of tent which he had -constructed and very carefully closed and secured. This is one of the -best cases I know; it took place in the observer's own room, it was -done impromptu, it was well observed<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_85"></a>[Pg 85]</span> in light, and all the objects -concerned were the observer's property and not of a kind to admit of -prestidigitation. It is difficult to see any way out of it and yet I -must confess that I am not wholly satisfied. I feel that in every case -there is just something more needed to carry complete conviction and I -should very much like to see a good case myself.</p> - -<p>Other instances are common. The records of the mediumship of Stainton -Moses, for instance, abound with them. But as there were never any -test conditions imposed, so far as I am aware, it follows that the -question of the genuineness of the phenomena is simply a matter of -the integrity of the medium. On this point every reader must be left -to form his own opinion. Many authorities have professed the greatest -confidence in Moses. Mr. Podmore, on the other hand, presents the -suspicious features of the case in a very able criticism in his "Modern -Spiritualism." Anyway on a point of such importance as this I do not -think it would be right to allow the matter to be settled by any purely -moral considerations of the type adduced in the case of Moses.</p> - -<p>In general, then, I should say that the phenomena of the apparent -penetration of matter by matter are not established with the same -degree of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_86"></a>[Pg 86]</span> certainty which characterises certain other phenomena, and -which we ought to demand before accepting them as scientifically proven -or utilising them without reserve as a basis for the construction of -theories.</p> - -<p>In the interests of the science it is in the highest degree important -that experiments of this nature should be carried out under real test -conditions.</p> - -<p>Should any of my readers be so fortunate as to be acquainted with any -medium capable of producing these very rare phenomena with regularity, -I should esteem it a great favour if they would kindly inform me. I -would very much like to arrange some definite experiments to settle the -matter—if possible once and for all.</p> - -<p>There is one other direction from which, in my opinion, we receive a -strong hint that four-dimensional space is intimately connected with -Psychic phenomena.</p> - -<p>I refer to Crawford's work on table levitation. This investigation -is undoubtedly destined to take rank as a "classical" research of -the first magnitude and no one who professes to take an intelligent -interest in the scientific and experimental aspects of Psychic -investigations can afford to be without his book.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_87"></a>[Pg 87]</span><a id="FNanchor_4" href="#Footnote_4" class="fnanchor">[4]</a></p> - -<p>In a later chapter I shall have occasion to refer to certain aspects -of his results and to show how they fit in with those of other -investigators working on very different lines.</p> - -<p>In the present context I propose only to call attention to the rigidity -of his "cantilever," a phrase which perhaps needs some explanation.</p> - -<p>As a result of the most careful and painstaking researches extending -over a period of nearly three years and performed under conditions -which were singularly favourable for observation, he has been enabled -to arrive at certain definite conclusions as to the mechanical causes -of telekinesis in general and table levitation without contact in -particular.</p> - -<p>He finds that when the table is lifted clear of the floor it is -supported by a definite structure or cantilever. This structure is -invisible and impalpable, or nearly so, and appears to be organised out -of some form of matter actually taken from the body of the medium.</p> - -<p>Dr. Crawford has been able to work out the form and size of this -structure with considerable accuracy. For the details of method and -results the reader should consult his book. It is possible to pass a -thin rod through this structure in any direction without causing a -breakdown, and without encountering any perceptible resistance.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_88"></a>[Pg 88]</span></p> - -<p>Nevertheless the structure can resist compressional, tensional and -torsional stresses of very considerable magnitude as I am able to -testify from personal experience.</p> - -<p>I may mention here that I have witnessed these phenomena myself under -good observing conditions and that I am prepared to certify in the most -unequivocal manner that they are absolutely authentic; that is to say -the result neither of fraud—conscious or unconscious—nor of illusion.</p> - -<p>Indeed, I do not suppose that an intelligent person could suppose -them to be due to anything of the sort after a careful study of Dr. -Crawford's book, quite apart from any personal observation and I only -add my own testimony as a small make-weight for what it may be worth.</p> - -<p>We are here confronted with a sort of mechanical paradox. How can we -conceive that the structure manages to combine the contrary attributes -of rigidity and impalpability? Rigidity means simply the power of -resisting deformation under stress. That is to say that in order for a -body to be rigid it must be capable of developing within itself forces -which shall counteract those which tend to deform it. If we apply a -stress—a deforming force—to a rigid body, then this force must be met -by some<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_89"></a>[Pg 89]</span> opposing force; otherwise the body will be deformed. Normally -this is a matter of molecular cohesion, etc.</p> - -<p>Now, this structure resists deformation under stress, and it therefore -follows that the deforming forces must be counteracted by opposing -forces.</p> - -<p>But the structure is impalpable, and we can pass a rod through it in -any direction without encountering any resistance.</p> - -<p>This being so it is difficult to conceive how the forces resisting -deformation can be applied from any direction in which we can move the -rod, <i>i.e.</i>, from any direction known and accessible to us.</p> - -<p>The more one tries to think out what is involved in the idea of an -impalpable and yet rigid structure, the more hopeless it seems.</p> - -<p>But I think that the concept of four-dimensional space will help us -even here.</p> - -<p>We know two things. First that the structure is rigid and therefore -that the deforming stresses are counteracted by opposing forces and, -second, that these opposing forces are apparently not applied from -any direction with which we are acquainted. But is it not possible -that they may be applied from some direction with which we are <i>not</i> -acquainted?</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_90"></a>[Pg 90]</span></p> - -<p>From some direction, in fact, of which the hypothetical fourth -rectangular axis of space is a component.</p> - -<p>Is it possible that the matter which is drawn from the body of the -medium, and which forms the structure, is composed of molecules whose -atoms are arranged not in space of three dimensions but in space of -four dimensions?</p> - -<p>I do not say that this is necessarily so; but I must confess that to -me it looks rather like it. Still less am I prepared to say that the -atoms are arranged four dimensionally. We do not know enough for that -yet. But it is, I think, a possibility, although for all I know to the -contrary there may be many other ways in which forces operating in four -space might act on three-dimensional atoms and molecules.</p> - -<p>Consider a two-dimensional analogy again.</p> - -<p>Imagine a number of flat-headed drawing pins lying points upward on -a flat surface. Taken collectively as a system they will have no -rigidity. Now imagine a board pressed down on those points so that -they penetrate into the board. The points and the board alike will -be invisible to the two space beings inhabiting the surface and yet -the drawing-pins, taken collectively as a system would have acquired -rigidity. Deforming stresses would be resisted by cohesive<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_91"></a>[Pg 91]</span> forces -operating outside the two space surface altogether.</p> - -<p>This analogy is, naturally, imperfect; but I think that it enables us -to form some idea of the way in which the rigidity of the levitating -structure might result from its being held together by binding forces -operating outside our space.</p> - -<p>The only alternative is to suppose that the particles of which the -structure is composed are rendered rigid by virtue of some peculiar -motion of the ether of a nature entirely unknown to us and different -from any type of ethereal motion with which we are at present -acquainted. This is palpably unsatisfactory and has the grave defect, -in an explanation, of failing even to begin to explain.</p> - -<p>In an article published in "Light," for July 14, 1917, I discussed this -point in somewhat greater detail.</p> - -<p>This is all that I have to say with respect to the phenomena which are -essentially "Psychical." In the next chapter I shall deal with two -other applications of the theory to more general questions.</p> - - - -<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_1" href="#FNanchor_1" class="label">[1]</a> Far be it from me to suggest that these last-mentioned -factors play no part in the phenomena. On the contrary, their effect is -at least very considerable, and does much to obscure and complicate the -work of interpretation.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_2" href="#FNanchor_2" class="label">[2]</a> <span class="smcap">Note.</span>—The foregoing remarks on the subject of -Dreams might be taken to imply an ignorance of the views inaugurated by -Freud, and extended by Jung, Pfister, and others of the Psychoanalytic -school. But I do not think that there is any fundamental contradiction -involved. Even if, as this school tends to maintain, there is no -dream without it's hidden and esoteric meaning, it is still perfectly -legitimate to suppose that the <i>form</i> which a dream takes may be -determined by causes of the type which I have been discussing here. -These would provide the raw material so to speak which would be worked -up into the finished dream in accordance with Freudian principles.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_3" href="#FNanchor_3" class="label">[3]</a> Compare the recent work of Rutherford, Soddy, Le Bon and -others.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_4" href="#FNanchor_4" class="label">[4]</a> "The Reality of Psychical Phenomena" (Watkins).</p></div></div> - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_92"></a>[Pg 92]</span></p> -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_IV">CHAPTER IV</h2> -</div> - -<p class="center">SOME OTHER POSSIBLE APPLICATIONS OF THE HYPOTHESIS</p> - - -<p>In this chapter I propose to deal first with the questions of Time and -prevision and in the next to show how the higher space ideas help us to -clear up certain difficulties in connection with Vitality and Will.</p> - -<p>The question of the nature of time is one which brings us into close -contact with Philosophic and Metaphysical thought and one is apt to -find oneself in very deep waters indeed. Still I think it is possible -to show how the higher space ideas come in without involving myself in -controversial statements. I shall leave it to others to decide whether, -as I am inclined to suspect, the acceptance of higher space concepts as -actualities would provide Metaphysicians with a somewhat new field of -speculation or modified methods of expression.</p> - -<p>It has been suggested by some writers that "the fourth dimension is -time."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_93"></a>[Pg 93]</span></p> - -<p>At first sight this definition would seem to conflict with our original -statement that it is an unknown direction in space at right angles -to every direction which we can find. But, as a matter of fact there -is a certain amount to be said for the idea. It might be pointed -out, for instance that for an object to exist at all it must possess -some "extension" in time. It must, that is to say, not only possess -a certain length and breadth and thickness but must also exist for a -certain time. Otherwise it simply does not exist. Then, again, if we -were able to "travel" in time we might fairly claim to be travelling in -a previously unknown direction, different that is from any direction at -present known to us.</p> - -<p>Moreover, as I showed at the end of the first chapter, changes in -our space could be accounted for by supposing them to represent -our perception of a series of parallel sections made by our -three-dimensional space cutting an assemblage of suitably shaped and -arranged four-dimensional solids. It is here that I think we find a -clue which may perhaps be relevant to the present discussion.</p> - -<p>I am far from being prepared to say that the fourth dimension <i>is</i> time -because I doubt whether time as commonly understood is an "absolute"<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_94"></a>[Pg 94]</span> -thing. It seems to me to be rather a limitation of our finite -consciousness.</p> - -<p>In the Divine Consciousness which I take to be alone Absolute there can -be, surely, no Past or Future; all must be comprehended in the Eternal -Now.</p> - -<p>But I do think it possible that if we were not limited to three -dimensions in thought and experience we might be able greatly to modify -our present conceptions of time and to understand many things with -regard to it which at present appear obscure.</p> - -<p>Let us start by considering for a moment our ordinary idea of "Time." -To start with we associate it with clocks and next, if we go a step -further back, with the movement of the earth relative to the sun and -stars. A clock is merely a mechanical device for subdividing into equal -parts of suitable size the intervals between successive recurrences of -certain astronomical events. In fact our ordinary ideas of time are -determined by a wholly fortuitous arrangement of the component parts of -the Solar System. If the masses etc. were other than they are, our day -and year would be altered accordingly. It is quite conceivable that in -some highly complex system of several "suns" moving under the influence -of their mutual attractions and attended<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_95"></a>[Pg 95]</span> each by its own sub-system -of satellites, there might be a world from which all the observable -astronomical phenomena would be so complicated that its inhabitants -could detect no regularity in them at all.</p> - -<p>If, for instance, any given astronomical grouping of the observable -bodies only recurred once in a hundred generations of the inhabitants, -the measurement of time from astronomical data would be scarcely -practicable.</p> - -<p>A similar state of things would result if the average life of a man on -earth lasted about ten minutes.</p> - -<p>Again we know that the regularity of the changes in our system is -really only apparent, for all the motions by which we habitually -measure time are gradually altering under the influence of tidal -friction.</p> - -<p>So we see that all our ordinary ideas of time are based on the -fissiparous assumption that certain distributions of matter will occur -regularly; that is to say in such a manner that if we could observe any -two successive cycles simultaneously they would appear coincident.</p> - -<p>The same can be shown to apply to any other system of time measurement -which we can substitute for the observation of astronomical phenomena.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_96"></a>[Pg 96]</span></p> - -<p>This is so because, apart from all other reasons, every conceivable -method must be based on the assumption that the properties of matter -are invariable. But these seem to be functions of the properties of -ether and since the solar system is certainly, and the whole universe -probably, moving through ether-filled space, this means that our -methods of time measurement must ultimately be based on the assumption -that the ether is homogeneous.</p> - -<p>Very probably it is; but there is no reason why it should be—on <i>a -priori</i> grounds.</p> - -<p>Now M. Bergson has been at pains to discriminate between this time "of -succession" which we know and true time—the time "of duration." His -view, as I understand it, is that the succession of events or "spatial -simultaneities" by which we <i>measure</i> time no more <i>is</i> time than the -succession of marks on a foot-rule <i>is</i> the material which we measure -with it.</p> - -<p>What we actually experience as time does not necessarily correspond -with the spatial recurrences which measure it.</p> - -<p>We all of us say, when we are bored, that "the time passed slowly" or, -when we are happy and amused, that "the time flew" and although this -may appear at first sight to be no more than a loose way of speaking I -think that there is<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_97"></a>[Pg 97]</span> more in it than that. It is here, in fact, that we -find what I can only call a "check" on the measurement of time.</p> - -<p>It is the apprehension of something capable of undergoing change, of -Psychic states to wit, whose changes are yet totally independent of -the spatial changes by which we ordinarily measure time. A man who is -hanging by a frayed rope over a precipice waiting for someone to come -and rescue him might very likely say that "It seemed hours" although it -might really have been no more than a very few minutes.</p> - -<p>Yet in one sense he might be speaking the literal truth. The changes -which took place in his mental states during those few minutes might -well be as complex and extensive as those he would normally experience -in the course of hours.</p> - -<p>This should suffice to make clear the difference between the "real time -process" which we measure and the recurrence of spatial simultaneities -by which we measure it.</p> - -<p>If we consider the latter alone we soon find that they are difficult -of comprehension. As Mr. Lindsay says in his book "The Philosophy of -Bergson," p. 128.</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>"If we eliminate real time altogether we get a number of -simultaneities whose relation to each other we cannot understand.... -For<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_98"></a>[Pg 98]</span> the relation between the simultaneities is taken to be that of -the parts to the whole, but ... that is itself a simultaneity ... -the relation of the simultaneities which are now taken as in their -aggregate constituting change must be conceived of as necessary, as -somehow all existing at once."</p></div> - -<p>And again:</p> - -<p>"We can only understand change by realising that it is incapable of -spatial expression...."</p> - -<p>This quotation seems to me to be important because it brings out -clearly the points with regard to which I think that the higher space -hypothesis may be important.</p> - -<p>For although I am entirely in accord with the idea that there are, so -to speak, two sorts of time I feel that in the light of the hypothesis -we cannot allow the statement that "change is something which is -incapable of spatial expression" to pass unchallenged.</p> - -<p>If it were put in the form, "material change is incapable of expression -in terms of space of three dimensions," I should have nothing to say.</p> - -<p>But in the course of my remarks on the phenomena of change in -a two-dimensional world, I pointed out that it is possible to -integrate an infinite number of three-spatial simultaneities into a -four-dimensional whole.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_99"></a>[Pg 99]</span></p> - -<p>The introduction of this concept seems to me calculated to modify the -whole aspect of the question.</p> - -<p>For, by its light, we see that all the three-spatial simultaneities by -which we mark time <i>can</i> exist at once.</p> - -<p>They can do so because the arrangement of material particles which -constitutes a given simultaneity may be regarded, if we so wish, as a -thin section of a four dimensional solid.</p> - -<p>We can say, then, that there are two sorts of time.</p> - -<p>First there is ordinary Physical "time" which is measured by the -recurrence of three-spatial simultaneities and this, if we choose, may -be regarded as produced by the passage across our space of something -which has extension in four dimensions.</p> - -<p>Secondly, there is what I am inclined to call Subjective time, -consisting of changes in Psychic states; and which may be regarded, -provisionally, as being perceived by virtue of changes in "objects," -including the vehicles of our own consciousnesses, in space of four -dimensions, or, at any rate, in space of a dimensionality higher than -three.</p> - -<p>I do not mean the foregoing remarks to be taken too literally for I do -not regard three-dimensional<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_100"></a>[Pg 100]</span> change as produced by the passage across -our space of actual four-dimensional solids. This seems to me to be -altogether too crude an idea and was only introduced to bring out my -point that three-dimensional change is <i>capable of expression</i> in terms -of four space.</p> - -<p>Whether it is solely a phenomenon of consciousness or whether there may -be something in the nature of four-dimensional "lines of force" which -cut three-dimensional space and determine material distributions I am -not at all prepared even to surmise.</p> - -<p>A side light on this matter of the two sorts of time is given by the -phenomena of time in dreams. It is well known that we may be awakened -by a noise and that in the very few seconds between the occurrence -of the noise and our becoming completely conscious we may experience -a long and complicated dream in which we may do and say things which -would take quite a long time in actual life and this without any sense -of hurry.</p> - -<p>This seems to show that the "time scale" for the dream state is not -the same as that to which we are accustomed in our waking hours. -The difference should be sought, as Mr. Bragdon points out, in the -differing vehicle of consciousness.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_101"></a>[Pg 101]</span></p> - -<p>This idea can be pushed much further.</p> - -<p>I have suggested that there is a sort of time which is, so to speak, -peculiar to our space and which is expressible in terms of four space; -and that there is another sort of time which appertains to four space -itself, associated, that is, with four space change in the same way -that three space time is associated with three space change.</p> - -<p>But if we accept the idea that there are more dimensions of space than -three we cannot refuse to consider the possibility that there are -more than four. If so we must say that four space change is in turn -expressible in terms of five space in just the same way that three -space change is expressible in terms of four space.</p> - -<p>Now, it is evident that a being embodied in four space and possessing, -either temporarily or permanently, no three-space vehicle, will be -unaffected by three space change and will, therefore, be independent -of three space time. Four space change would take the place of the -three spatial simultaneities by which we, embodied in three space, -reckon time, and five space change would take the place of the changes -in Psychic states which for us give rise to the second aspect of time -which we have been discussing.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_102"></a>[Pg 102]</span></p> - -<p>The whole dual nature of time would be repeated but with the difference -of being one dimension higher.</p> - -<p>The same may be applied to five space and six space and so on, -indefinitely.</p> - -<p>In each case the changes giving rise to the experience of subjective -time would presumably be the resultant of the changes of all spaces -higher than that of the lowest vehicle, but that of the next higher -space would predominate.</p> - -<p>Hence Consciousness could never be altogether free of the experience of -time until it was embodied only in the highest space of all, which we -must suppose to possess the attributes of infinitely dimensional space.</p> - -<p>And this will only apply to the Divine Consciousness.</p> - -<p>All this is admittedly highly speculative but seems to me the natural -deduction if we assume the existence of spaces of dimensionality higher -than four.</p> - -<p>The nature of maximally dimensional space is a question which I do not -propose to discuss here as it is somewhat conspicuously outside the -sphere of practical politics. For other observations on this subject, -including some remarks on the concept of "curved time," the interested -reader may profitably refer<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_103"></a>[Pg 103]</span> to Mr. Bragdon's book "Four Dimensional -Vistas."</p> - -<p>Mr. Klein treats the question in a rather different, but highly -interesting, manner in his book "Science and the Infinite."</p> - - -<p class="center">PREVISION.</p> - -<p>The subject of prevision is obviously closely allied to that of time, -since the only considerable difficulty lies in the fact that the -incidents forseen are removed in time. They are wrapped in the darkness -of the future and we say that they "have not happened yet."</p> - -<p>There are two forms which an attempt to explain the fairly numerous -good cases of prevision may take.</p> - -<p>One way is to say that the future is latent in the present in that -it is determined by factors at present in existence. The other is -to say that there is no such thing as Past or Future, but that both -are comprehended in the Now and that it is merely on account of the -limitations of our Consciousness that we cannot apprehend them.</p> - -<p>According to the former view the power of prevision is the result of a -mere heightening of the faculties by which we can always foresee the -future to some slight extent. If we see a blind man walking towards the -edge of a cliff it is not difficult to foresee that he will, probably,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_104"></a>[Pg 104]</span> -fall off it and be smashed at the bottom. Such a sight could easily be -supposed to give rise to a visualisation of the corpse at the bottom of -the cliff, which might pass for a prophetic vision.</p> - -<p>In such simple matters it is not difficult to imagine that a suitable -clairvoyant state, combined with unconscious but accurate reasoning and -subsequent visualisation, would enable the percipient to forecast the -future.</p> - -<p>But clearly the accuracy of such a forecast would depend on the -perception of <i>all</i> the factors involved, as well as on the precision -of the unconscious reasoning.</p> - -<p>Hence, although we might readily accept this explanation in the case of -prevision of events in the immediate future, or in the case of vague -presentiments, it becomes increasingly difficult to do so, as the -event prevised becomes more remote and the number of factors which may -possibly influence the issue are proportionately increased.</p> - -<p>I need hardly say that these factors of which I speak must include -Psychic states and so forth.</p> - -<p>To use the terminology to which we have by this time become accustomed, -we could, theoretically, forecast the distribution of every particle -of matter in three space, provided we knew present distribution and -velocities; and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_105"></a>[Pg 105]</span> provided also that no interference could arise from -external, <i>i.e.</i>, four space, sources. But in order to be certain of -the latter, we must know all about four space dispositions and so on to -the "N"th degree.</p> - -<p>Absolute prevision could therefore only result from a complete -knowledge of all the factors in <i>every</i> space combined with absolutely -perfect reasoning powers.</p> - -<p>Although, as will be seen, certain of the ideas in the above have -a place in what I believe to be the true theory of prevision, the -explanation as above described does not appear to me to be satisfying.</p> - -<p>The heightening of faculty required in all but the very simplest cases -is too great to be accepted except in the last resort.</p> - -<p>Now, as regards the other theory, that the future does actually exist -<i>now</i> and that only our own limitations prevent us from apprehending it.</p> - -<p>Consider again the crude and metaphorical representation of change as -resulting from the passage across our three space of a congeries of -four space solids which supposes that the distribution of matter at any -moment is simply a very thin cross section of this congeries.</p> - -<p>If this were the case it is evident that to anyone who had the power of -moving freely in<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_106"></a>[Pg 106]</span> four dimensions it would be possible to move up the -mass and see what some cross section was like which had not yet arrived -at our space.</p> - -<p>This is desperately crude but it gives the general idea.</p> - -<p>In order to grasp it better we will transpose it into terms of two-and -three space at the same time altering it slightly. Suppose that a two -space world consists of a colossal soap film. Imagine a thin thread -passing through the film and stretched between two points, one above -the film and one below. If these two points move perpendicularly to -the film the thread will move accordingly. The point where the thread -cuts the film will remain stationary if the thread was perpendicular to -the latter to start with, but will move if the thread was originally -slanting.</p> - -<p>To a two space being inhabiting the film, all that will be visible of -the thread will be a minute circle, an atom of two-space matter let us -say.</p> - -<p>Now let us imagine an enormous number of such threads, sufficient -to produce all the atoms necessary to make up a complete two space -universe. Suppose also that these are twisted and intertwined in the -most complicated possible manner. Then as they pass across the soap -film they will give rise to the most complex changes in the two space -world.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_107"></a>[Pg 107]</span></p> - -<p>A three space being, however, could see the filamentary structure as a -whole and would not be limited to the particular section which happened -to be crossing the film at any given moment.</p> - -<p>I must again insist that I do not for a moment regard this as being -anything like a true picture of what actually occurs. The point I wish -to make is merely that if, as seems to be the case, three space change -can be represented spatially by the use of four space ideas, then it -is not utterly inconceivable that a consciousness free to move in four -space and independent of three space limitations, should be able in -some obscure way to foresee coming changes.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>There is a prevalent notion to the effect that if we admit the -possibility of prevision we are bound to become involved in the slough -of Fatalism.</p> - -<p>"If we can foresee what is going to happen," it is urged, "then the -future must be already settled, and we have no power of altering it."</p> - -<p>This view appears to me to be fallacious.</p> - -<p>Consider again for a moment the filamentary world.</p> - -<p>Our forecast of events therein is based on the assumption that the -filamentary structures<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_108"></a>[Pg 108]</span> remain unaltered, that the cross-sections which -will be traversed by the film will not be changed before it gets there.</p> - -<p>This is pure assumption and quite unwarranted.</p> - -<p>In the first place the two space beings themselves might be able to -alter the arrangement of the threads during their passage across the -film, implying of course the exercise of three space forces, and the -possession of a certain degree of three-dimensionality, on their part. -In the second place all sorts of extraneous three space forces might be -applied.</p> - -<p>The argument does not perhaps apply especially felicitously to this -particular analogy, but translated into more general terms it means -that three space change, although expressible in terms of four space, -and perhaps for the very reason that it is thus expressible, is -susceptible to modification under the influence of factors which have -no three-dimensionality.</p> - -<p>As stated at the outset, absolute prevision necessitates <i>every</i> factor -being accounted for, and these factors may appear, not merely in three -space or four space, but in N-space too.</p> - -<p>In fact, the more accurate prevision is to be, the wider survey must -the percipient take.</p> - -<p>In order to attain absolute prevision the precipient must be able to -function consciously<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_109"></a>[Pg 109]</span> in maximally-dimensional space. But this ability -I take to be the exclusive prerogative of the Divine Consciousness.</p> - -<p>The purely speculatory character of the foregoing will be evident and I -do not wish it to be taken as more than an attempt to convey a general -impression of ideas which seem somewhat suggestive.</p> - -<p>It seems appropriate to end a chapter frankly given over to inchoate -and somewhat formless speculations, with some remarks on the -objectivity or otherwise of space in general.</p> - -<p>These remarks have been more especially prompted by Mr. E.L. Gardner's -article on "The Fourth Dimension" which appeared in the <i>Theosophist</i> -for October 1916, by a pamphlet for private circulation written by Mr. -T. Olman Todd, 1915, and by Mr. Klein's remarks on Space in his book -"Science and the Infinite."</p> - -<p>Throughout this work I have treated four-dimensional space as an -objective reality and, as will appear, I consider that this is -perfectly justifiable.</p> - -<p>The general tendency of the above-mentioned writers seems to be to -suggest that this attitude is fallacious and that all space, of -whatever dimensionality, is rather to be regarded as a phenomenon of -consciousness. In saying this<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_110"></a>[Pg 110]</span> I do not pretend to be reflecting with -precision the views expressed by the writers in question. I am merely -giving the general effect produced on my mind by their ideas.</p> - -<p>I may say at once that I think that they are probably perfectly right -and that no space of any kind is really objective.</p> - -<p>I am, for instance, disposed to agree with Mr. Gardner when he says -that "However willingly we may grant that behind the description -'Fourth Dimension' there stands something that is real, it is of -importance that that reality should be described in terms of Life and -Consciousness and not be regarded as a further extension of Matter or -Form."</p> - -<p>Mr. Klein concludes that "our very conception of space is one of the -modes only under which motion or physical phenomena are presented to -our consciousness."</p> - -<p>I have neither the knowledge nor the temerity to embark upon a -discussion of the point from the metaphysical point of view and all -I wish to do is to show that I am aware that all our ideas regarding -space are liable to be modified at the hands of the philosophers -and that I have no desire to minimise the importance of their -contributions. On the contrary I think it probable that these may prove -to be of the utmost<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_111"></a>[Pg 111]</span> value. They may, for instance, by interpreting -spatial experience in terms of consciousness, throw light on the very -considerable difficulty to which I drew attention on page 48.</p> - -<p>But I submit that for the present purpose we can legitimately disregard -the whole thing. It may well be that the change in passing from -our present state of consciousness to that which I have described -as consciousness in four dimensions is subjective rather than -objective, that the change would be in our consciousness rather than -in spatial conditions. But whatever may be the real nature of our -three-dimensional space from the strictly academic point of view we can -and habitually do treat it as an objective reality and I think it fair -to claim an equal licence in dealing with four-dimensional space.</p> - -<p>Pure consciousness is an elusive thing to handle and if we find -evidence to the effect, for example, that the state of consciousness -in which we exist when separated from the body can be accurately -represented by the higher space hypothesis, then surely we had better -say that it is existence in four-dimensional space and have done with -it, just as we say that our normal existence is existence in three -dimensional space.</p> - -<p>After all the whole matter is one of "relativity" so to speak. The -final effect with<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_112"></a>[Pg 112]</span> which we are concerned is the reaction of reality -on our minds and, just as we can in dynamics reduce any one member of -a system to rest and treat all motions as relative to that so here it -makes no practical difference whether it is our mind or reality which -changes provided that the changed relation between them is correctly -expressed.</p> -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_113"></a>[Pg 113]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_V">CHAPTER V</h2> -</div> - -<p class="center">VITALITY AND WILL</p> - - -<p>Another and particularly happy illustration of the way in which the -higher space concepts enable one to solve awkward dilemmas is to be -found in the problems of Vitality and Will. Readers who are interested -in these topics would do well to refer to Mr. Hereward Carrington's -"Problems of Psychical Research" or to his "Vitality, Fasting, and -Nutrition."</p> - -<p>There are in general two main views which may be taken about Vitality. -We may either suppose that Life is purely a product of the body, that -it is a mere physiological function and nothing more, or one may -suppose that so far from the body being the primary cause of Life the -exact converse is the case—that Life is the <i>raison d'etre</i> of the -body. It may be that everything that we recognize as "vital," every -attribute which enables us to distinguish animate from inanimate -objects, is no more than a purely physical phenomenon the product -of unusually complicated chemical actions: or it may be that the -chemico-<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_114"></a>[Pg 114]</span>physical complex which we call the body is only the means -whereby the pressing tide of Life manages to manifest itself in the -world. This latter is the view held by M. Bergson, by Mr. Carrington -and by myself.</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>"M. Bergson regards matter as the dam which keeps back the rush of -life. Organise it a little (as in the protozoa), <i>i.e.</i>, slightly -raise the sluice,—and a little life will squeeze through. Organise -it elaborately (as in man), <i>i.e.</i>, raise the sluice a good deal, and -much life will squeeze through."</p></div> - -<p> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">(The Right Hon. A.J. Balfour.)</span><br /> -</p> - -<p>This is the "transmissive" as opposed to the "productive" theory and -the whole position is very like that which obtained in Psychology some -years ago. William James then showed that although it was possible to -interpret the observed facts of Psychology on the hypothesis that the -brain "produced" consciousness it was equally legitimate to do so on -the hypothesis that it "transmitted" it.</p> - -<p>As he said " ... Mere coincidence in two sets of phenomena does -not prove that they are causally connected, that one produces the -other. They may be quite separate from one another (psycho-physical -parallelism) or both may be aspects of something else."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_115"></a>[Pg 115]</span></p> - -<p>Personally I should be prepared to admit only the latter possibility. -Causeless parallelism is incredible; as James himself admits elsewhere.</p> - -<p>The analogy is very close. Just as consciousness is usually conceived -to be due to the functioning of the brain but may, on the contrary -exist apart from it and merely use the brain as a channel of -manifestation, so also may Life exist apart from and use the body.</p> - -<p>I will not go into the various arguments which support this view. -Perhaps the most striking is that from the necessity for sleep—a -phenomenon which appears to be exclusively associated with Life. -A mechanism needs replenishing with fuel, it must have worn parts -replaced and both these processes are accurately paralleled in the -body of any living organism. But an engine does not need sleep, -whereas a living organism not only needs it but cannot be satisfied -with any substitute for it. It looks therefore as if Life could not be -maintained from purely physical sources and this lends support to the -view that it is an essentially extra-physical thing transmitted by, but -not arising from, physical actions.</p> - -<p>But this view leaves us with the difficulty that if we suppose that -Life is transcendent to the Physical and uses it only as a means of -manifestation we cannot see how it can do so<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_116"></a>[Pg 116]</span> without partaking of the -nature of the physical and so losing its "selective," "guiding" or -"intelligent" qualities. For in order that things should be causally -connected they must have qualities in common. Are then we to say that -life is a form of energy or that it is not?</p> - -<p>As Mr. Carrington says: "We are ... driven into this dilemma: life must -be an energy—but, as such, it cannot be purposive! Life is purposive, -yet it must be an energy—for otherwise it could not affect the bodily -energies and the material world."</p> - -<p>M. Bergson adopts the "hair trigger" theory and supposes the Life only -affects the physical energies of the body <i>very slightly</i>, just enough -to deflect them this way or that. But this is not getting out of the -difficulty at all, for the problem is one not of degree but of kind; -it is just as difficult to imagine "non-energy" affecting energy "very -slightly" as to imagine it affecting it a good deal.</p> - -<p>Nor does it help matters to suppose, with Mr. Carrington and other -authorities, that Life is a wholly distinct and unique kind of energy; -an "absolutely separate force <i>per se</i> different from any other mode -of energy of which we have any knowledge." If this is so we must ask -"How is it that this force combines sufficient<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_117"></a>[Pg 117]</span> of the qualities -common to all the physical forces to enable it to affect them, with -characteristics of so different a nature that we can call it an -absolutely different force <i>per se</i> and emancipate it from the ordinary -laws and limitations of physical forces?"</p> - -<p>A very similar, if not identical, dilemma arises in the case of Will -which must either be supposed to be a purely physical force—which -hypothesis commits us at once to a creed of thoroughgoing materialistic -determinism or else we must suppose it to be distinct from physical -energy by virtue of some added non-physical quality which must be -wholly outside the physical realm. Yet this extra quality of "conscious -intent" which is the essential characteristic of the act of willing -does, as a matter of common experience, enable us to control physical -matter and forces.</p> - -<p>In fact, the whole trouble is simply this.</p> - -<p>The universe presents a closed circle of matter and energy. Anything -within it must be bound by law, blind and unintelligent. Nothing -without it can affect anything within it—if for no other reason -than that if it could it would violate the fundamental law of the -conservation of energy. But Will <i>does</i> affect matter, therefore it -must be within the circle: it is <i>not</i> blind, for its very<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_118"></a>[Pg 118]</span> essence is -initiative, independence, and intelligence and it must, therefore, be -outside the circle.</p> - -<p>Now let us introduce the idea of higher space and see where it leads us.</p> - -<p>Suppose that the energy which we term "Life" is located to start with -in higher space—in four-dimensional space for example. Suppose that -it is really pressing against the "dam" of three-dimensional matter -trying to use it for a vehicle of manifestation. The extent to which -it will be able to do so will depend on the presence or absence in the -matter concerned of those qualities which enable it to be acted on by -four-dimensional forces. What these qualities are it is at present -impossible to say although one might hazard a guess to the effect -that the essential factor might be one of greater or less molecular -extension in the direction of the fourth dimension.</p> - -<p>But wherever matter exists which possesses the suitable properties, -there will Life "squeeze through the dam" to a greater or less extent -and we shall have a "living" organism which will continue to live until -the matter through which Life is—in each particular case—manifesting, -loses the properties which enable it to be made use of.</p> - -<p>Whether there is any sort of matter which can truly be called -completely inanimate or whether,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_119"></a>[Pg 119]</span> as some people hold, all matter is to -some extent "alive" I am not prepared to say. Personally I should be -sorry to have to draw a distinct dividing line anywhere and it seems -more in accordance with the general continuity of things to suppose -that no such line can really be drawn.</p> - -<p>For myself I tend more and more to the view that Life, Vitality, -Consciousness—call it what you will—is something which dips down, as -it were, for the purpose of gaining experience and of self-evolution, -from its original location—wherever and whatever that may be—through -successive limitations of consciousness until it reaches this, the -lowest, the most restricted and the most individual state of all.</p> - -<p>These successive limitations may conveniently be represented by saying -that consciousness functions in spaces of successively decreasing -dimensionality although it must be borne in mind, as was pointed out at -the end of the last chapter, that this may be only a convenient way of -expressing the effect of a change which belongs to the consciousness -itself more properly than to its environment.</p> - -<p>At each successive descent consciousness must find a suitably -organised vehicle in which to function and through which it can -receive impressions. But each such vehicle will involve<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_120"></a>[Pg 120]</span> corresponding -circumscriptions and, conversely, each upward stage will involve an -extension of consciousness, until finally, when our evolution is -entirely accomplished, we shall be completely and fully Conscious and -independent of all limitations of any sort or kind. On the downward -half of the journey the characteristic process would, on this theory, -be the gaining of individual at the cost of "communal" consciousness, -whereas during the second half the latter would continually increase -and at last lead to complete "communion" in the widest possible sense -without any loss of individuality. This view, which has a good deal -to support it especially in point of continuity and general coherence -with other well established ideas, has much in common with that held by -the Theosophists, which is, to my mind, the strongest plank in their -platform.</p> - -<p>But to revert to the original idea of Life as primarily a -four-dimensional force.</p> - -<p>This does not involve any contravention of the Law of the Conservation -of energy for we have only to suppose that the Law is exact only for -the Cosmos and for the physical universe, as commonly understood, no -more than a very close approximation.</p> - -<p>The amounts of energy which we must suppose to enter the physical or -three-dimensional universe<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_121"></a>[Pg 121]</span> from four-dimensional space may be very -small, so small as to defy detection by the methods we are able to -apply to the study of living organisms in which alone they could be -observed; and yet, by virtue of the "hair-trigger" theory to which I -have already referred they might produce effects as large as we please.</p> - -<p>The foregoing is clearly incomplete, but I think I may fairly claim to -have removed the fundamental dilemma which first confronted us.</p> - -<p>We have seen that life may be supposed to exist entirely apart from -ordinary physical matter and yet to affect it so long as we suppose it -to do so from some region of higher space. It is a form of energy if we -wish to call it so and yet it is distinct from the ordinary forms of -physical energy and free from the limitations which would be imposed -upon it if we reckoned it as subject to the Law of Conservation as -commonly understood.</p> - -<p>And yet the latter is not broken but rather strengthened; for we now -suppose it to be not merely of Universal but of Cosmic application.</p> -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_122"></a>[Pg 122]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VI">CHAPTER VI</h2> -</div> - -<p class="center">HIGHER SPACE AND PHYSICAL SCIENCE.</p> - - -<p>In an earlier chapter I defined a valid hypothesis as one which -explained at least <i>some</i> of the observed facts and did not contradict -any of them.</p> - -<p>Since then I have been trying to show that the Higher Space ideas do -throw a certain amount of light on quite a number of difficulties and -enable us to clear up certain anomalies and dilemmas which seem to be -insoluble without its aid.</p> - -<p>We must now consider rather more definitely than we have hitherto done -whether there is any thing in the hypothesis to conflict with those -established conclusions of scientists which are the nearest approach -we have to absolute certainties. I think we shall find not only that -there is no such conflict but that there are here and there distinct -indications that the higher space ideas may some day find applications -in the exegesis of even the most strictly physical sciences.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_123"></a>[Pg 123]</span></p> - -<p>These indications are admittedly very nebulous at present, it may be -that they are all illusory and as will appear later they cannot <i>all</i> -lead to anything, for some are mutually exclusive.</p> - -<p>I do not propose to express any very definite opinions on their -comparative values but shall simply state them and leave it to my -readers to decide what they are worth.</p> - -<p>It must be remembered throughout that we cannot expect to find any very -definite indications of the existence of higher space as a reality for -the simple reason that physical science is concerned solely with those -phenomena of matter and force which are "<i>ex hypothesi</i>" essentially -three-dimensional.</p> - -<p>It is worth noting at the outset that physical scientists have evinced -no especial hostility to the concept of the fourth dimension, as such, -however much they may have opposed to the more definitely Psychic -researches which I, personally, believe to be closely associated with -it.</p> - -<p>Lord Kelvin, for instance, saw in it nothing repugnant to scientific -thought and professed himself quite willing to adopt it should such -a course seem to be indicated by the evidence. Another distinguished -physicist has gone so far<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_124"></a>[Pg 124]</span> as to evolve a theory of "ether squirts" -from the direction of the fourth dimension in connection with the -ultimate constitution of matter.</p> - -<p>Again M. Poincaré the distinguished French Physicist has said "The -characteristic property of space, that of having three dimensions is -only ... a property residing, so to speak, in human intelligence."</p> - -<p>Mathematical physicists also find that certain experimental anomalies -are resolved if they refer phenomena to four interchangeable axes -involving homogeneous co-ordinates instead of to three space axes and -one time axis. If this is not dealing in four-dimensional space it is -first cousin to it.</p> - -<p>M. Poincaré also pointed out that the postulates of Euclid are not -experimentally verifiable facts and as a matter of fact much work -has been done in the elaboration of non-Euclidean geometries. This -is too mathematical a subject to be dealt with in detail here, but -I can indicate the general drift of it, so far as it is relevant to -the present discussion by means of the time honoured analogy of the -two-dimensional world.</p> - -<p>Most of my readers will know what are meant by the terms "latitude" and -"longitude" and that the lines of longitude are "great circles" which -pass through the poles and cut the earth's<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_125"></a>[Pg 125]</span> equator at right angles. -It is also a matter of common knowledge that if on a plane surface two -lines are drawn each of which cuts another line at right angles these -two lines will be parallel—that is to say they will never meet however -far they may be produced. This holds good provided that the surface -in which they are drawn is truly plane—<i>i.e.</i>, flat. But it breaks -down, as we see in the case of the "great circles" of longitude, if -the lines are drawn on a sphere. Now imagine two-dimensional beings, -having no conception of the existence of a third dimension, living on -the surface of a very large sphere. They might discover this principle -about parallel lines and all would go well until they began making -measurements over very large distances. Then their Geometry would begin -to go wrong. They would find that lines drawn in their surface which -ought not to meet however far produced would begin to show a tendency -to do so. This would be an indication to them that there was such a -thing as a third dimension of space and that their two-dimensional -world was curved in this third dimension.</p> - -<p>Now if a two-dimensional space can be curved in three dimensions there -is no sort of reason why three-dimensional space should not be curved -in four and in a precisely similar way three-<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_126"></a>[Pg 126]</span>dimensional geometry -would, if such were the case, begin to "go wrong" where very large -measurements were involved. Now, the largest measurements we ever make -are astronomical measurements and as a matter of fact, according to -Mr. Bragdon, there does seem to be a tendency for Geometry to go wrong -in certain cases. He says that the number of negative parallaxes of -stars is larger than would be expected having regard to the probable -experimental errors. The parallax of an object is the angle which it -subtends at two different points of observation, and so long as it is -at a finite distance from these two points—which in the case of a star -are the two opposite ends of the earth's orbit—this angle must be -positive. That is to say the lines drawn in the observed direction of -the star from the two points must converge.</p> - -<p>If, as in certain cases seems to happen, they <i>diverge</i>, then one of -three things must be the case; either the observations are wrong or -else light does not, as is commonly believed, travel in straight lines -(for after all what we call a straight line in astronomy is only the -path of a ray of light) or else our geometry is breaking down and we -must suppose that our space is curved, which would necessitate the -acceptance of the existence of a fourth dimension.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_127"></a>[Pg 127]</span></p> - -<p>It must be admitted that the explanation of negative parallaxes is more -likely to be found in one or both of the two first alternatives than in -the third.</p> - -<p>Mr. Hinton has a good deal to say in his books about various -four-dimensional theories of electricity involving four-dimensional -vortices. These are highly ingenious but there does not seem to be -any considerable reason for supposing them to be anything more and I -shall therefore not describe them here. Two of his ideas however are so -striking, although for different reasons, that I think a brief outline -will not be out of place.</p> - -<p>In his book "A new Era of Thought" he points out the remarkable -analogy which exists between the properties of ether as postulated by -physicists and those which a perfectly smooth solid sheet would present -to the intelligence of two-dimensional beings living on it.</p> - -<p>The hypothesis of the ether was introduced to account for the -transmission of light, heat, electricity, and so forth, and has proved -of the utmost service to physicists. Most of my readers are probably -acquainted with the general idea and I need not therefore discuss it in -detail.</p> - -<p>It will be sufficient here to say that it is supposed to be a -weightless, homogeneous medium<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_128"></a>[Pg 128]</span> extending throughout all space and -permeating all bodies. Indeed Matter itself is supposed to be no more -than the result of more or less complex disturbances in it.</p> - -<p>But although it accounts for the phenomena in connection with which -it was called into being it is necessary to ascribe to it very -contradictory properties. On the one hand it has been calculated that -in order for it to transmit the forces which we know that it does -transmit, for instance the force of gravitation, it must possess a -rigidity some 3,000 times greater than that of the strongest known -steel. On the other hand we must suppose it to be of a tenuity far in -excess of the most perfect vacuum which we can obtain, for otherwise -the earth and other planets which are moving at immense speed through -this medium would be slowed down; which is not in practice the case.</p> - -<p>Now Hinton points out that to a two-dimensional being, a perfectly -smooth solid sheet on the surface of which he lived would possess many -of these properties. Being perfectly smooth it would be imperceptible -to him and would offer no opposition to the passage of bodies over it. -Yet it could, being solid, transmit vibration just as we know the ether -does for us. Also it could be as rigid as you please without losing any -of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_129"></a>[Pg 129]</span> its imperceptibility. It could not be weighed and it could not be -eliminated from any vessel no matter what care was taken to do so.</p> - -<p>The analogy is striking but it does not appeal to me and I do not -think that even Mr. Hinton means it to be taken strictly, for in other -passages he gives quite different suggestions as to the ether.</p> - -<p>One of the latter is derived from a consideration of the phenomena of -rotation in four-dimensional space and is of some intrinsic interest.</p> - -<p>In two space rotation takes place about a point, in three space about -a line and we should therefore expect that in four space it would do -so about a plane. This is easily shown to be the case although I do -not propose to go into the proof here. The only important point is -that whereas it is impossible to conceive a mass of three-dimensional -spheres in a state of continuous rotation,—because they would be -trying to drive each other in different directions and so would prevent -the rotation,—in four dimensions this is not the case and a mass of -"hyper-spheres" could be "self-driving," that is to say the rotation -of each could be such as to assist and not to retard that of its -neighbours. This fact is of interest because Lord Kelvin showed that -the contradictory properties of the ether referred to above could only -be reconciled by supposing it<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_130"></a>[Pg 130]</span> to be animated throughout by a motion of -a vortical character.</p> - -<p>This "self-driving" effect of rotating hyper-spheres is worth glancing -at a little more closely. It arises from the fact that there are -two distinct sorts of rotation which such a sphere may possess. In -three-dimensional rotation the motion may take place about any axis -we please and the other two axes which can be drawn will change one -into the other, so to speak, as the rotation takes place. But in -four-dimensional space we have four axes and while the X and Y axes -change place, say, there is nothing to prevent the W and Z axes doing -so too. Thus we might have the X axis changing into the Y and the -W into the Z. To reverse both of these motions so as to have the Y -axis changing into the X and the Z into the W does not give us a new -kind of motion any more than reversing the direction of an ordinary -three-dimensional rotation does—it is only equivalent to looking -at it from a different point of view. But if in the case of the -four-dimensional rotation we reverse one only of the two rotational -components we do get a new kind of motion, and this is of interest in -view of the fact that electricity like other forces is regarded as a -mode of etheric motion, and if this be so there would seem to be a -certain need<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_131"></a>[Pg 131]</span> for two distinct kinds of it in order to correspond to -positive and negative electricity respectively.</p> - -<p>It is just possible that there is some connection, as Mr. Hinton -suggests, between this need and the two kinds of four-dimensional -rotation referred to above.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Most writers on the subject of higher space make great play with the -phenomena of symmetry and adduce its occurrence in nature as evidence -of the existence of a fourth dimension. This view is not warranted by -the facts and I shall therefore touch on it only very briefly.</p> - -<div class="figleft illowp60" style="max-width: 12.6875em;"> - <img class="w100" src="images/illus09.jpg" alt="" /> - <div class="caption"><i>Fig. 9</i></div> -</div> - - -<p>The point arises in the following way. Consider the two triangles ABC -and DEF in Fig. 9. If these were cut out and laid on a smooth surface -exactly as shown, no amount of sliding about would enable us to fit -one exactly over the other. In order to do this it would be necessary -to pick one up out of the plane of the paper and turn it over. In a -precisely similar manner two asymmetrical<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_132"></a>[Pg 132]</span> three-dimensional objects -such as a right and left hand, each of which is the mirror image of -the other, could not be made to coincide unless one of them were to be -turned over in four-dimensional space. The point made by Mr. Hinton and -other writers who attach importance to the phenomena of symmetry, is -that there seems to be a general tendency in nature towards a right and -left handed symmetry in which the whole organism is symmetrical about a -central plane, each half being the mirror image of the other and that -this symmetry is unlikely to have arisen through equal increments on -either side of the central plane. They suppose as an alternative that -"the ultimate elements of living matter" are not right and left handed -<i>ab initio</i>, but become so by virtue of some of them being "folded -over" in four-dimensional space.</p> - -<p>This view seems to me to lack foundation especially in view of the fact -that the work of Le Bel and Van't Hoff fully cleared up the analogous -phenomena in the case of crystals without introducing the concept of -higher space at all. In general therefore I agree with Schubert who -says:—</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>" ... the only inference we can here make is that the idea of a -four-dimensioned space is competent, from a mathematical point of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_133"></a>[Pg 133]</span> -view, to throw some light on the phenomena of symmetry."</p> - -<p> -(Mathematical Essays, p. 91.)<br /> -</p></div> - -<p>None the less Bragdon is right in his contention that "Could it be -shown that the two-dimensional symmetry in nature is the result of -a three dimensional movement, the right and left-handed symmetry of -solids would by analogy be the result of a four-dimensional movement."</p> - -<p>I need hardly say that if we could experimentally obtain the changing -of an asymmetrical right-handed object into the corresponding -left-handed one it would be of the very first importance as a proof of -the reality of higher space.</p> - -<p>Far more important than any of the foregoing, however, are the -considerations arising from what is known as the Principle of -Relativity. This subject, which has received much attention at the -hands of mathematical physicists in recent years, is far too abstruse -to be dealt with in detail here and a partial and popularised account -would almost certainly fail to satisfy those who are not wholly -ignorant of mathematical physics and would weary those who are. I -propose, therefore, to dismiss it in very few words in spite of its -great importance and relevance.</p> - -<p>"The Principle of Relativity is the hypothesis that it is impossible by -means of physical experi<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_134"></a>[Pg 134]</span>ments to determine the absolute velocity of a -body through space." (Cunningham "Relativity and the Electron Theory," -p. 2).</p> - -<p>We cannot, for example, determine the velocity of the earth relative to -the ether.</p> - -<p>This is of importance when we are dealing with the idea of -"simultaneity"—an idea which, as we saw in Chapter IV. is closely -associated with our notion of Time. For our criterion of simultaneity -has in practice been based on optical communication. (Cp. Ibid, pp. 5 -and 28). But it is easy to show that "the setting up of a standard of -simultaneity by means of light signals is not possible until a definite -velocity is assigned to the observer. Thus the hypothesis of relativity -requires a reconsideration of the way in which we measure time." (Ibid, -pp. 5, 28, 29).</p> - -<p>"This again reacts on the measurement of the length of a material -body, the 'distance between two points' being the distance between -simultaneous positions of those points. Thus it becomes necessary also -to examine the way in which we measure space. It becomes impossible to -consider space and time separately; the two measures are interrelated -to such an extent that Minkowski felt himself constrained to say that -'from henceforth time by itself and space by itself are mere shadows, -that they are only two aspects<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_135"></a>[Pg 135]</span> of a single and indivisible manner of -co-ordinating the facts of the physical world.'" (Ibid, pp. 5 and 6.)</p> - -<p>When it is remembered that the Principle of Relativity is firmly -established in scientific thought it will be realised that this -conclusion arrived at as a result of purely physical considerations is -of the very utmost importance as an independent confirmation of the -general line of thought developed in the preceding pages.</p> - -<p>I therefore feel it legitimate to claim that in so far as physical -science throws any light on the subject at all its testimony is -distinctly favourable.</p> -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_136"></a>[Pg 136]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VII">CHAPTER VII</h2> -</div> - -<p class="center">THE CONNECTING LINK</p> - - -<p>In the foregoing chapters I have tried to show that there are, -scattered here and there over the field of Psychic Research, -sufficient indications to warrant our adopting, as a tentative -working hypothesis, the idea that four-dimensional space is a reality -and that the Individual consciousness is capable of functioning in -a four-dimensional vehicle quite apart from the three-dimensional -physical body.</p> - -<p>I hope that I have made it quite clear that in my opinion the two -vehicles are entirely separate and independent, and that I do not -regard the three-dimensional body as being a mere section of a -four-dimensional whole.</p> - -<p>I propose in this chapter to consider in some detail the question of -the nature of the connection which must perforce exist between the two -vehicles.</p> - -<p>We know that there must be some form of connection because impressions -which are received<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_137"></a>[Pg 137]</span> by the three-dimensional sense organs are -transmitted to the conscious Ego, which is, <i>ex hypothesi</i>, embodied in -the four-dimensional vehicle.</p> - -<p>Furthermore it is clear that the connection can be interrupted with -comparative ease, since in sleep, anæsthesia, and analogous conditions, -the conscious Ego does not receive these impressions although the sense -organs may still be subject to stimuli to a greater or less degree.</p> - -<p>We are not, of course, able to draw detailed conclusions as to the -precise nature of this connection by the exercise of pure deductive -reason.</p> - -<p>But I think that my readers will agree with me that the first and most -obvious place to look for it will be in the realm of the nervous system.</p> - -<p>Further we may safely say that, assuming the hypothesis we are -considering to be correct, the sense impression must, at some stage in -its transmission, be deflected, so to speak, out of three space into -four space.</p> - -<p>In order for this to happen it is necessary that some part of the -transmitting mechanism should be capable of producing this deflection -and it is reasonable to suppose that a substance or mechanism specially -differentiated for the purpose of deflecting impressions in this manner -out of three space into four space, will be<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_138"></a>[Pg 138]</span> distinguished by an -abnormal four-dimensional complexity as compared with ordinary matter, -which, as we have already seen, probably possesses a very slight -four-dimensional extension.</p> - -<p>As a result of this abnormal four-dimensional complexity it is to be -anticipated that the part of the transmitting mechanism concerned will -possess characteristics sufficient to differentiate it from ordinary -matter.</p> - -<p>I submit, then, that we may reasonably deduce that if the -four-dimensional hypothesis which I have outlined be correct, there -should exist, either as an integral part of the nervous system or -in close association with it, some constituent or substance which, -in spite of having many of the properties of ordinary matter, will -also possess characteristics peculiar to itself—as, for instance, -susceptibility to four-dimensional forces imperceptible to us.</p> - -<p>At this point I would recall to the reader's attention the remarks -which I made in Chapter II regarding the processes of scientific -thought and the sequence of operations whereby we attain to exact -knowledge.</p> - -<p>So far we have considered a number of observed facts and framed -a working hypothesis which, I believe, explains some, and is not -contradicted by any, of them.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_139"></a>[Pg 139]</span></p> - -<p>In the immediately preceding paragraphs we have, by deductive -reasoning, concluded that if this hypothesis be correct then something -else must follow. There must, in fact, be some sort of connecting link -whereby sense impressions are deflected out of three space into four -space and are thus enabled to get through to the consciousness.</p> - -<p>We have also concluded that this connecting link is likely to consist -of matter in some curious condition such as to invest it with -properties unlike those of ordinary matter. If on turning again to the -realm of observation, we find that this deduction is substantiated in -practice, we shall receive distinct confirmation of the correctness of -our working hypothesis.</p> - -<p>In the pages which follow I propose to show that there are a number of -facts which strongly indicate, even if they cannot at present be held -conclusively to demonstrate, the existence of some such connecting link.</p> - -<p>I am well aware that there are numerous gaps in the body of evidence -which I shall bring forward on this subject. To some of these I shall -draw specific attention in the hope that by doing so I may induce some -of my readers to experiment on the points in question. There is an -enormous amount of research work to be done before we<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_140"></a>[Pg 140]</span> shall be able to -have any considerable confidence in our speculations or to feel that we -are working on anything like a firm foundation. Much of the evidence to -which I shall refer in this chapter is in urgent need of confirmation -and there is very little indeed which I should care to guarantee -personally. Still the indications, slight though they are, do seem to -point rather in the same direction and as my object is to stimulate -investigation and, perhaps to indicate some of the lines on which it -may profitably proceed rather than to lay down the law on obscure -points, I have thought it worth while to deal with them fairly fully.</p> - -<p>Historically the first relevant experiments were probably those of -Reichenbach in the middle of last century. But so little was known -in those days about a variety of factors which might have vitiated -his results, and his work has been so strongly criticised by later -authorities that I will not do more than mention him for the benefit of -any reader who may have a fancy for probing into the historical origins -of the subject. None the less great credit is due to Reichenbach for -the thorough and painstaking character of his researches to which he -brought immense industry and a truly scientific spirit which led him -to fantastic and erroneous conclusions only<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_141"></a>[Pg 141]</span> because he had not our -present knowledge to guard him from the many pitfalls which abound in -these investigations.</p> - -<p>The first phenomena to which I wish to call attention is that known as -Exteriorisation of Sensibility.</p> - -<p>This has been investigated by de Rochas and later by Joire and by -Boirac, and I believe it is well established.</p> - -<p>The gist of the phenomenon is that in certain hypnotic states the skin -of the subject becomes insensitive to pain but the "sensibility" is -transferred to a sensitive layer a few centimetres distant from the -skin. Pinching or pricking the skin itself produces no effect but -doing so in the region of the sensitive layer arouses the appropriate -sensation in the subject. Furthermore, according to Joire, this -sensibility can be localised and transferred to various objects—a fact -which gives the investigator a most desirable power of experimental -control.</p> - -<p>Dr. Joire performed a number of experiments to determine whether -the results could be attributed to auto-suggestion, to unconscious -suggestion by the investigator or to unconscious connivance on the part -of the subject, but concluded that they could not. Any reader who has -doubts on the subject should read his book "Psychical and Supernormal -Phenomena." Dr.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_142"></a>[Pg 142]</span> Joire was unable to give any explanation of these -phenomena, nor shall I attempt to do so at the moment beyond pointing -out that on the face of it, it looks as if some definite substance of -sensitive properties were exteriorised which, however, must be supposed -to be to some extent under the control of the will, since it was found -that the seat of sensibility could be shifted at the word of command.</p> - -<p>Leaving this for a moment I would draw attention to the subject of the -"aura." Certain persons claim to be able to see this normally as a -regular thing and describe it as being a bluish-grey haze surrounding -the body and at a little distance from it. Dr. Kilner in his book "The -Human Atmosphere" describes how he found it possible to induce this -power of vision in normal persons by causing them to gaze at the light -through suitably coloured screens which seemed to affect the retina in -such a way as to make it more sensitive to the particular wave length -of light which emanates from, or is reflected by, the aura.</p> - -<p>In the course of his investigations he found among other things that -the aura was apparently under the control of the will since it could -in certain cases be made to change colour or to extrude rays by mere -volition.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_143"></a>[Pg 143]</span></p> - -<p>Through the courtesy of Dr. Kilner I have myself been able to try the -effect of the screens and I certainly saw, or thought I saw, an aura of -the type which he describes.</p> - -<p>At the same time I am not altogether prepared to swear that the -appearance could not be some sort of optical illusion or "artifact" -and I should accept the aura with less reserve if it could be recorded -photographically.</p> - -<p>On the other hand some of Dr. Kilner's experiments, notably as regards -colour of the aura and its uses in diagnosis, are very remarkable and -seem unlikely to be due to either of the above mentioned causes.</p> - -<p>If we accept these experiments at their face value they certainly -support the idea to which the phenomena of Exteriorisation of -Sensibility faintly pointed, namely that there may be some -exteriorisable <i>substance</i> under the control of the Will.</p> - -<p>There are other experiments which also point the same way. Consider -for example those of MacDougal who weighed a number of patients at -the moment of death and found in each case that this coincided with a -<i>sudden</i> loss of weight of about threequarters of an ounce, more than -could be accounted for by loss from perspiration or from the emptying -of the lungs. He claims<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_144"></a>[Pg 144]</span> that "We have experimental proof that a -substance capable of being weighed does leave the body at death." It is -of course most important that these experiments should be confirmed by -independent investigators but there seems no reason to doubt the facts -as stated, although I cannot agree with MacDougal's view that what -leaves the body <i>is</i> the "soul."</p> - -<p>Dr. Baraduc, again, took photographs of his son and wife shortly after -death and found that in each case a luminous, cloudlike mass or masses -were visible over the bodies.</p> - -<p>This case is of exceptional interest in that the observations were not -personal but were photographic records. Unless the case is inaccurately -reported it follows that there must have been some objective foundation -for the results, and it would also seem that, since the object -photographed affected the plate but was invisible to the eye, it must -not only have been material or quasi-material in nature but also have -emitted light of a frequency above the range of normal vision, <i>i.e.</i>, -"ultra-violet" light. Here again there is great need for confirmation -but so far as it goes the evidence continues to point the same way.</p> - -<p>Surely this concatenation of evidences from such different sources -cannot be purely fortuitous?</p> - -<p>The foregoing are the most important and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_145"></a>[Pg 145]</span> representative experiments on -these lines but the whole of the literature of Psychic Research abounds -with minor pointers which all indicate the same sort of thing.</p> - -<p>Let us turn again to the work of Crawford, to which I have already -referred.</p> - -<p>He started out to investigate the causes of telekinetic phenomena and -had at the outset no sort of notion of what the explanation was likely -to be and he found that his table is supported, during levitation -without contact, by a rigid structure.</p> - -<p>This structure is invisible to the eye and is practically impalpable. -It appears to be composed of matter taken from the medium. The main -conclusion is, I think, inevitable, but for the experiments and -reasoning which have led to it the reader must consult Dr. Crawford's -book.</p> - -<p>Again we have this same curious substance exteriorised from the body.</p> - -<p>But there are two points in particular which bring it closely into line -with the phenomena which we have been considering.</p> - -<p>The first is that although Dr. Crawford has not yet succeeded in -photographing the structure <i>in situ</i>, he has obtained a photograph of -what appears to be the same substance issuing out of the medium.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_146"></a>[Pg 146]</span></p> - -<p>Furthermore, the existence of the structure has been confirmed by -clairvoyants, and this fact, taken in conjunction with the photographic -results and with what I said about "etheric" or "ultra-violet" -clairvoyance in Chapter III, forces us once more to the conclusion that -this elusive substance possesses the property of emitting or reflecting -ultra-violet light.</p> - -<p>The second point is that the extrusion of this substance from the -medium results in superficial insensibility, although she is in full -possession of all her normal faculties.</p> - -<p>Dr. Crawford discusses this point at some length in an article which -appeared in the <i>Psychic Gazette</i> for September 1916. Into the minutiæ -of the discussion I need not enter here. It is sufficient to say that -the medium is to some extent insensitive and that in Dr. Crawford's -opinion "It seems likely that the want of sensibility to heavy and -varied reactions which undoubtedly occur upon the medium is due to some -peculiar condition of her organism during the period of phenomena."</p> - -<p>Now, these various experiments although they may be individually weak -do seem rather to hang together. There is an appearance of possible -connection between the experiments of Joire and recent views on the -"aura"; and it is<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_147"></a>[Pg 147]</span> possible that what MacDougal weighed and Baraduc -photographed are the same thing.</p> - -<p>It is obvious that all these experiments ought to be checked and -re-checked by independent investigators and further experiments -undertaken to discover whether there is any real connection between -them.</p> - -<p>But for the present purpose I think it legitimate to extrapolate and to -assume that they are reliable and connected in the way that I suspect.</p> - -<p>The experiments of de Rochas, of Joire and of Kilner suggest that a -temporary loss of sensibility is accompanied by the extrusion from the -body of a sensitive substance of peculiar properties.</p> - -<p>In the Baraduc and MacDougal experiments a total and permanent loss of -sensibility seems to be accompanied by the extrusion of a substance of -somewhat similar properties.</p> - -<p>Finally in the case of Dr. Crawford's researches we find that the -extrusion of an apparently very similar substance is again accompanied -by a certain insensitivity.</p> - -<p>Somewhat similar conditions are to be found in cases of -"materialisation"—compare, for example, the work of Dr. -Schrenk-Notzing and Mme. Bisson or Dr. Geley's paper in Part I. of the -"Annales des Sciences Psychiques" for 1919.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_148"></a>[Pg 148]</span></p> - -<p>It is far too early yet to say that the extrusion of this sensitive -substance is an invariable concomitant of insensibility; but at -present the evidence—assuming it to be reliable—does seem to point -that way. When we have made an exhaustive study of what happens to -the "aura" during sleep, in various states of hypnosis, in local and -general anæsthesia and in death we shall be able to draw more definite -conclusions on the subject.</p> - -<p>I shall now turn to evidence of a more general type which deals with -the existence of this mysterious substance viewed as a whole rather -than with this or that indication of its presence or properties as did -the previous experiments.</p> - -<p>There are many references in Psychic literature which bear on the point -and the general trend of them seems to be that the substance we have -been considering is not, normally, entirely formless and distributed -fortuitously through the body but that it forms an exact counterpart of -the latter or, to be more strictly accurate, of the nervous system.</p> - -<p>Lombroso states that Durville has succeeded in separating this -"replica" experimentally from the physical body.</p> - -<p> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">("After Death—What?").</span><br /> -</p> - -<p>He says that it seemed to be connected with the body by a sort of cord -and that the patient<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_149"></a>[Pg 149]</span> under observation was able to see through opaque -objects and to discern events at a distance. The apparent sense organs -of the replica worked, while those of the physical body were put out -of action. When approached, it excited a sensation "like that produced -by cold, by blowing air, by shivering," and if the hand were placed -in it a cold, clammy sensation was experienced. Compare with this -last statement the remarks of Crawford on the sensations produced by -inserting the hand into the midst of the levitating structure.</p> - -<p>M. Leon Denis in "Christianity and Spiritualism" quotes experiments -from the "Revue Spirite" for November 1894, and alleges that de Rochas -and Barlemont obtained simultaneous photographs of the body of a medium -and of the exteriorised "double."</p> - -<p>A long account of experiments on these lines by Durville appears in the -"Journal de Magnetisme" for 1907 and 1908 but although they tend to -confirm the ideas at which we have already arrived, there is nothing to -be gained by going into their details here.</p> - -<p>A very interesting case which has a considerable bearing on the subject -is given in the Proceedings of the Society for Psychical Research, Vol. -VIII, pp. 180-193.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_150"></a>[Pg 150]</span></p> - -<p>The following is an abbreviated account:</p> - -<p>The narrator is a physician and the case seems to have been singularly -well attested and was carefully scrutinised by no less a critic than -Dr. R.H. Hodgson.</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>"I passed some four hours in all without pulse or perceptible heart -beat, as I am informed by Dr. S.H. Raynes, who was the only physician -present. During a portion of this time several of the bystanders -thought I was dead, and, such a report being carried outside, the -village church bell was tolled. Dr. Raynes informs me, however, that -by bringing his eyes close to my face, he could perceive an occasional -short gasp, so very light as to be hardly perceptible, and that he was -several times on the point of saying, 'He is dead,' when a gasp would -occur in time to check him. He thrust a needle deep into the flesh at -different points from the feet to the hips, but got no response.<a id="FNanchor_5" href="#Footnote_5" class="fnanchor">[5]</a> -Although I was pulseless for four hours, the state of apparent death -lasted only about half an hour. I lost, I believe, all power of -thought or knowledge of existence in absolute unconsciousness. I came -again into a state of conscious existence, and discovered that I was -still in the body, but the body and I had<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_151"></a>[Pg 151]</span> no longer any interests in -common. I looked with astonishment and joy for the first time upon -myself—the <i>me</i>, the real Ego, while the not-me closed upon all -sides like a sepulchre of clay. With all the interest of a physician -I beheld the wonders of my bodily anatomy, intimately interwoven with -which, even tissue for tissue, was I, the living soul of that dead -body. I realised my condition and calmly reasoned thus: I have died, -as man terms death, and yet I am as much a man as ever. I am about -to get out of the body. I watched the interesting process of the -separation of soul and body. By some power, apparently not my own, the -Ego was rocked to and fro, laterally as the cradle is rocked, by which -process its connection with the tissues of the body was broken up. -After a little while the lateral motions ceased, and along the soles -of the feet, beginning at the toes, passing rapidly to the heels, I -felt and heard, as it seemed the snapping of innumerable small cords. -When this was accomplished, I began slowly to retreat from the feet, -toward the head, as a rubber cord shortens. I remember reaching the -hips and saying to myself, 'Now there is no life below the hips.' I -can recall no memory of passing through the abdomen and chest,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_152"></a>[Pg 152]</span> but -recollect distinctly when my whole self was collected in the head, -when I reflected thus: 'I am all the head now, and I shall soon be -free.' I passed around the brain as if it were hollow, compressing it -and its membranes slightly on all sides towards the centre, and peeped -out between the sutures of the skull, emerging like the flattened -edges of a bag of membranes! I recollect distinctly how I appeared to -myself something like a jelly fish as regards colour and form! As I -emerged, I saw two ladies sitting at my head. I measured the distance -between the head of my cot and the knees of the lady opposite the head -and concluded there was room for me to stand, but felt considerable -embarrassment as I reflected that I was about to emerge naked before -her, but comforted myself with the thought that in all probability she -would not see me with her bodily eyes, as I was a spirit. As I emerged -from the head I floated up laterally like a soap bubble attached to -the bowl of a pipe, until I at last broke loose from the body and -fell lightly to the floor, where I slowly rose and expanded to the -full stature of a man. I seemed to be translucent, of a bluish cast -and perfectly naked. With a painful sense of embarrassment, I fled -toward<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_153"></a>[Pg 153]</span> the partially open door to escape the eyes of the two ladies -whom I was facing, as well as others who I knew were about me, but -upon reaching the door I found myself clothed, and satisfied upon that -point, I turned and faced the company. As I turned, my left elbow came -in contact with the arm of one of two gentlemen, who were standing -in the door. To my surprise, his arm passed <i>through</i> mine without -apparent resistance, the several parts closing again without pain, as -air reunites. I looked quickly up at his face to see if he had noticed -the contact, but he gave me no sign—only stood and gazed toward the -couch I had just left. I directed my gaze in the direction of his, -and saw my dead body. Suddenly I discovered that I was looking at -the straight seam down the back of my coat. 'How is this, I thought, -how do I see my back?' and I looked again, to reassure myself, down -the back of my coat, or down the back of my legs to the very heels. -I put my hand to my face and felt for my eyes. They were where they -should be: I thought 'Am I like an owl that I can turn my head half -way round' I tried the experiment and failed. No! Then it must be -that, having been out of the body but a few moments, I have yet the -power to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_154"></a>[Pg 154]</span> use the eyes of the body, and I turned about and looked back -in at the open door where I could see the head of my body in a line -with me. I discovered then a small cord, like a spider's web, running -from my shoulders back to my body and attaching to it at the base of -the neck, in front. I was satisfied with the conclusion that by means -of that cord, I was using the eyes of the body and, turning, walked -down the street. A small densely black cloud appeared in front of me -and advanced towards my face. I knew that I was to be stopped. I felt -the power to move or to think leaving me. My hands fell powerless -at my side, my shoulders and my head dropped forward and I knew no -more. Without previous thought and without effort on my part, my -eyes opened. I looked at my hands and then at the little white cot -upon which I was lying, and, realising that I was in the body, in -astonishment and disappointment, I exclaimed; 'What in the world has -happened to me? Must I die again?..."</p></div> - -<p>Now, if this case stood alone we should, perhaps, be right to explain -it all as a dream. But it does not stand alone for there are numerous -other cases to be found in the Proceedings of the S.P.R. and in Meyer's -"Human Personality." In my<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_155"></a>[Pg 155]</span> opinion, therefore, it merits the most -careful consideration and contains many points of the greatest interest -and significance.</p> - -<p>I think it will be found to work in remarkably well with the whole idea -of the detachable quasi-physical replica, towards which hypothesis the -whole of the observations in this chapter have been tending.</p> - -<p>The narrator of the experience seems to think that the vehicle which -he observed to become detached from the body and in which he was -apparently functioning throughout the period in question, was actually -the "Soul" itself, the permanent and immortal post-mortem embodiment of -consciousness.</p> - -<p>On the whole this seems to be the view taken by Mr. Carrington, -who quotes the case, and to be that commonly held in France on the -authority of MM. Leon Denis, Delanne and other writers. These latter -refer to the organism in question as the "perisprit" and it is -represented as being the vehicle by virtue of which the Consciousness -persists after Death.</p> - -<p>With this view I cannot agree.</p> - -<p>I suggest rather, provisionally of course, that the Consciousness -persists embodied in a four-dimensional vehicle to which the word -"physical" as commonly understood cannot be applied at<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_156"></a>[Pg 156]</span> all. The -replica, perisprit or "Etheric Double" as the Theosophists call it, -is only the connecting link between the three and four-dimensional -vehicles which, as we saw at the beginning of this chapter, must be -supposed to exist if the four-dimensional hypothesis is to hold good -at all. It seems likely that it is no more permanent than the physical -body, and that it disintegrates after death in the same way that the -bodily tissues do.</p> - -<p>It is interesting to compare and contrast this case with the somewhat -similar one of which a brief resumé was given on page 58. In each case -the consciousness of the narrator was separated from the physical body -but the conditions after separation seem to have been notably different.</p> - -<p>In the first case the patient seems to have been independent of space -in that he was able to pay a visit to a friend at a distance of about -a thousand miles and to return in the space of a few minutes; while in -the second he seems to have been tethered to his physical body by the -"cord" to which he refers.</p> - -<p>This is perhaps the most important point, but others are easy to -find—notably in the apparent constitution of the temporary vehicle of -consciousness.</p> - -<p>It seems probable that in the first case the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_157"></a>[Pg 157]</span> vehicle was -four-dimensional while in the second it was the "quasi-physical -replica" which we have been discussing.</p> - -<p>It is with this supposition in mind that I shall examine the second -case.</p> - -<p>First then we notice that the narrator seems to have been in error -in referring to what he saw interwoven, tissue for tissue, with the -physical body, as the Ego. But this error was clearly a very natural -one.</p> - -<p>Although the point is not brought out with precision, the record seems -to suggest that the narrator was viewing things with that internal or -four-dimensional vision which I discussed in my remarks on Clairvoyance -in Chapter III.</p> - -<p>The process which is described as the separation of soul and body, -I should prefer to describe as the exteriorisation of the "Etheric -Double."<a id="FNanchor_6" href="#Footnote_6" class="fnanchor">[6]</a></p> - -<p>As it happens, this exteriorisation does result in the separation of -the Consciousness from the body, but to say that it <i>is</i> the separation -would be liable to confuse the Consciousness and the four-dimensional -vehicle with the Etheric double.</p> - -<p>That exteriorisation should begin at the feet<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_158"></a>[Pg 158]</span> is only what one would -expect from the known fact that the extremities are the first parts of -the body to grow cold at the approach of death.</p> - -<p>Throughout the account we notice the extreme plasticity of the vehicle -in which the narrator functioned. It seems to have squeezed out of the -body in a formless condition and then to have recovered its normal -shape as soon as the deforming stresses were removed.</p> - -<p>This is entirely in accord with the properties we must postulate for a -substance which can, apparently, be moved and shaped by mere volition -or at least by "mental forces," whatever that may mean, set in motion -by the will. At first, that is to say during the process of extrusion, -the Etheric Double seems to have been under the influence of some -repulsive force acting between it and the body. This is admirably -suggested by the analogy of the soap bubble.</p> - -<p>When extrusion was complete, however, the E.D. "fell lightly to the -floor." It was therefore composed of more or less ponderable matter, -which is what we would expect from MacDougal's experiments.</p> - -<p>The translucency and bluish colour are entirely consonant with the -observations of Kilner on the aura, which, as already mentioned, I -believe to be closely associated with the E.D.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_159"></a>[Pg 159]</span></p> - -<p>The part about the clothes is curious and I am not prepared to -hazard any explanation about it, beyond a very tentative proposal of -auto-suggested hallucination.</p> - -<p>Scarcely less odd is the apparent ability to use both the physical eyes -and those belonging to the E.D.</p> - -<p>But the fact that the latter were in operation is concordant with the -observation of Durville that the sense organs of the exteriorised E.D. -were operative in his experiments.</p> - -<p>The small cord connecting the E.D. with the physical body is also in -accordance with his observations.</p> - -<p>On the whole then I think it fair to claim that this case fits in -admirably with the experimental work I have quoted.</p> - -<p>There is one other source of information which may profitably be -considered here, namely the statements of the clairvoyants and of the -Occultists.</p> - -<p>I hope that the criticisms which I have been moved to make about the -Occultists in preceding passages have been sufficiently stringent to -clear me of any suspicion of being unduly credulous or over-ready to -accept their statements as authoritative.</p> - -<p>There are many things in their methods and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_160"></a>[Pg 160]</span> their teachings which -excite my distrust and antipathy.</p> - -<p>None the less I think it foolish to ignore every statement which -happens to be supported by, or to form part of, Occult doctrine.</p> - -<p>I think it highly probable for instance that clairvoyant descriptions -of facts concerning the Etheric Double are often reliable.</p> - -<p>We have seen that the whole question of its study is probably a matter -of observing, directly or indirectly, by ultra-violet light. We also -have reason to suppose that the retina of the eye can be rendered -abnormally sensitive to light of this frequency by artificial means.</p> - -<p>But if such abnormal retinal sensibility can be induced artificially, -it is very probable that it may sometimes occur naturally.</p> - -<p>Hence, if the E.D. actually exists, as the evidence undeniably -suggests, it is not only possible but probable that certain people will -be able to see it without invoking artificial aid.</p> - -<p>It must be remembered that observations of this kind contain, in -themselves, no sort of "supernatural" element, although they may, of -course, receive the most strange and erroneous interpretations at the -hands of the uninformed.</p> - -<p>When we turn to Occult literature we find that the theory of the E.D. -is worked out in consider<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_161"></a>[Pg 161]</span>able detail. It is said to be violet-grey -or blue-grey in colour and to interpenetrate the physical body. The -"health aura," <i>i.e.</i>, the physical aura dealt with by Dr. Kilner, is -said to be that part of the E.D. which projects beyond the physical -body.</p> - -<p>It is stated that the physical body and the E.D. are not normally -separated during life, although in certain nervous conditions the E.D. -may be more or less extruded from the physical body. (Compare this with -the diagnostic researches of Kilner.)</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>"Anæsthetics drive out the greater part of the E.D., so that -consciousness cannot either affect or be affected by the dense -(physical) body. In the abnormally organised persons called mediums, -dislocation of the etheric and dense bodies easily occurs, and -the E.D., when extruded, largely supplies the physical basis for -'materialisations' (and for Crawford's structure. W.W.S.)."</p> - -<p>"In sleep, when the consciousness leaves the physical vehicle which -it uses during waking life, the dense and etheric bodies remain -together.... At what is called death the etheric double is drawn away -from its dense counterpart by the escaping consciousness; the magnetic -tie existing between them during earth life is snapped asunder...."</p> - -<p>(Taken from "The Ancient Wisdom.")</p></div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_162"></a>[Pg 162]</span></p> - -<p>In other passages it is stated that the E.D. is connected with the -physical body by a filamentary structure, "The silver cord," and that -so long as this is unbroken it is possible for connection between -Consciousness and the physical body to be re-established, but that when -it is broken as occurs in death, the separation is final.</p> - -<p>Finally it is definitely stated that this E.D. is a quasi-physical -structure, disintegrates in the same way as the physical body and is -perceived by a mere heightening of the ordinary visual faculty.</p> - -<p>Let it be clearly understood that I do not wish one whit more -importance to be attached to this last-quoted evidence than each -individual reader may choose to assign to it and I fully sympathise -with those who prefer to allow it no weight at all.</p> - -<p>I have myself a strong penchant in favour of good hard scientific -experiments with apparatus and, if the clairvoyant testimony stood by -itself without any experimental evidence to support it, I should make -no mention of it here. But I think that in common justice we ought -to admit that the statements of the clairvoyants are, in the main, -in close agreement with what we should expect from the indications -afforded us by the experimental work which has at present been<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_163"></a>[Pg 163]</span> done. -In continuing the latter we shall be well advised to keep the former in -our minds as furnishing, at least, useful hints for our guidance.</p> - -<p>On the strength of the various considerations discussed above, I am -disposed to extend the four dimensional hypothesis as follows:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>"Connection between the three- and four-dimensional vehicles is -maintained by means of a substance of peculiar properties, which -is intimately connected with the nervous system in the conscious -functioning of which it is an essential factor. States of partial or -total anæsthesia or insensibility are accompanied and probably caused -by the extrusion of this substance from the body."</p></div> - -<p>We are now faced by the problem of the constitution of this substance.</p> - -<p>To this there would appear to be two possible solutions.</p> - -<p>The first of these is that favoured, apparently, by the occultists and -the exponents of the "perisprit" doctrine. The second is that to which -I am personally inclined at present.</p> - -<p>According to the former of these two hypotheses, the E.D. is composed -of a sort of "rarified matter" by which, I take it, is meant matter -possessing a smaller complexity of organisation than that with which -we are normally acquainted.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_164"></a>[Pg 164]</span> This would appear to be more especially -the Occult view; although on technical details of this kind there is -a somewhat unfortunate lack of precision and even of unanimity among -Occult authorities.</p> - -<p>A variation on this is the idea that whereas ordinary matter is the -result of vibratory, or other periodic, disturbances in the ether of -a certain frequency, the "matter" of which the E.D. is composed is -the result of similar disturbances of a greater frequency; that it is -matter transposed into a higher key so to speak.</p> - -<p>The experiments of Le Bon, who claims to have obtained a temporary -condition of equilibrium in the dissociation products of matter, are -sometimes adduced as supporting this hypothesis.</p> - -<p>For my part I have grave doubts as to the correctness of this view.</p> - -<p>In the first place, there is nothing in Le Bon's work to indicate -that these dissociation products are capable of being brought into -a state of such very stable equilibrium as must be possessed by the -constituents of the E.D.</p> - -<p>In the second, the hypothesis involves us in all the difficulties -which render so unsatisfactory all attempts to account for post-mortem -existence on normal physical lines.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_165"></a>[Pg 165]</span></p> - -<p>For, on either hypothesis, the E.D. is either the post-mortem vehicle -itself, as held by the French savants, or it is the connecting link -between the two vehicles, as I consider.</p> - -<p>If the latter is the case, then in all probability the post-mortem -vehicle is to the E.D. as the E.D. is to the physical body. If the E.D. -is merely rarified matter then the post-mortem vehicle is probably -merely doubly-rarified matter.</p> - -<p>For this and other reasons I prefer the idea that the E.D. is composed -of matter having an abnormal four-dimensional complexity.</p> - -<p>Indeed, as I pointed out at the beginning of this chapter, this view -seems to be a necessary corollary of the whole four-dimensional -hypothesis I have been advocating.</p> - -<p>It is very possible that we shall be compelled to reject the hypothesis -<i>in toto</i> in the light of future research, but until this becomes -necessary I think that my present view of the nature of the E.D. is the -only tenable one.</p> - -<p>Whether this abnormal four-dimensional complexity is molecular or -atomic in its nature, or whether it is neither, I am not prepared to -say.</p> - -<p>The points in this chapter which I would wish to emphasise are, first, -that if the four-dimensional hypothesis be true, there should exist a -connection between the three- and four-dimensional vehicles.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_166"></a>[Pg 166]</span></p> - -<p>Secondly, that this link should possess properties of a peculiar nature -distinguishing it from ordinary physical substances.</p> - -<p>Thirdly, that there are distinct evidences to be found in very -independent quarters which strongly indicate that such a connecting -link or substance does in fact exist.</p> - -<p>Fourthly, that this substance does present unusual features, as for -instance, susceptibility to volitional control and to forces which -appear to be applied from some direction unknown to us (vide my remarks -on the theory of Crawford's structure in Chapter III).</p> - -<p>Finally, that, as it appears to be intermediate between the physical -body and the post-mortem vehicle, it is well worthy of the closest -study.</p> - -<p>It will be very evident to my readers that this chapter is -"extrapolatory" and speculative in the highest degree. The ideas -discussed are based on experiments which are very far from being -conclusive. I should be sorry indeed to guarantee them all as being of -cast-iron reliability and I have no doubt that comparatively few will -ever receive the amount of confirmation which is necessary before we -can accept such things as proven facts.</p> - -<p>Still, tenuous as the evidence is, it all seems to point in the same -sort of direction and I have<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_167"></a>[Pg 167]</span> therefore thought it worth while to give -it the benefit of the doubt and see what could be made of it on the -temporary assumption that it is really reliable.</p> - - - -<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_5" href="#FNanchor_5" class="label">[5]</a> Note the insensibility.—W.W.S.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_6" href="#FNanchor_6" class="label">[6]</a> <span class="smcap">Note.</span>—In future I shall borrow the term "Etheric -Double" from the Theosophists and use it instead of the rather cumbrous -phrase "Quasi-physical replica." I do not think that the term Etheric -Double is a good one, but it is in common use, and I will adopt it -until some better word is suggested.</p></div></div> - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_168"></a>[Pg 168]</span></p> -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VIII">CHAPTER VIII</h2> -</div> - -<p class="center">THE RELIGIOUS ASPECTS OF THE HYPOTHESIS</p> - - -<p>Although I have no wish to become involved in controversial theology, -I feel it incumbent on me to examine briefly the question of whether a -general acceptance of the four-dimensional hypothesis would be fraught -with any considerable consequences in the sphere of religious thought.</p> - -<p>No one venturing to advocate conceptions so far-reaching as those I -have been discussing, would be justified in ignoring their relation to -any important stream of thought with which they might be held liable -to come in contact. And it is evident that any hypothesis formulated, -however tentatively, as a solution to the problems of Survival of Death -and the nature of post-mortem conditions, must inevitably come into -very close contact with Religion.</p> - -<p>I shall try to show that it is a matter of contact only and not of -conflict.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_169"></a>[Pg 169]</span></p> - -<p>Even so, I might have omitted the present discussion had I not found a -tendency, on the part of certain representatives of orthodox theology, -to deprecate any attempt to find an intelligible solution to the -problems involved.</p> - -<p>It must be clearly understood that I am not concerned here with the -defence of Psychical Research as a means of investigation, but only -with the legitimacy of the end.</p> - -<p>Generally speaking, those with whom I am so unfortunate as to disagree -on this matter accuse me on two counts.</p> - -<p>First it is suggested that I am attempting to advance by Reason or -Sight rather than by Faith and, secondly, I am told that to "explain" -such a matter as the Survival of Death or the nature of the connection -between matter and spirit, would tend to reduce everything to terms of -mere mechanism and to leave no place at all in the Cosmos for Divine -Will and Purpose or for the transcendental and mystical aspects of -religion.</p> - -<p>I need hardly say that I violently resent both these accusations.</p> - -<p>The first charge seems to me to be easy of refutation.</p> - -<p>In the first place the idea of "Blind Faith" or "Unreasoning Belief" is -one which involves a contradiction in terms.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_170"></a>[Pg 170]</span></p> - -<p>As Whately well says in his "Logic":</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>"If a man resolves that he will implicitly receive <i>e.g.</i>, in -religious points, all the decisions of a certain Pastor, Church or -Party, he has in doing so performed one act of private judgment -(<i>i.e.</i>, the result of reasoning), which includes all the rest."</p></div> - -<p>Hence it is impossible to dissociate Faith and Reason.</p> - -<p>Secondly, just as Courage, in its proper sense, does not mean feeling -no fear but the overcoming of it; so Faith consists, not of having no -doubts but of dispelling them, and this involves a deliberate exercise -of the will in choosing between two possible alternatives; that is to -say, an act of reasoning.</p> - -<p>Thirdly, I submit that Life is not a sort of crazy competition in which -special awards are to be received for completing the course blindfold, -but a phase in the general upward progress of man—whether considered -collectively or individually—and that consequently any knowledge -is desirable which will enable us consciously and intelligently to -co-operate in the process.</p> - -<p>Finally, and I think that this puts the whole matter in one sentence, -however clearly a man can see, he must still be able to believe his -eyes.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_171"></a>[Pg 171]</span></p> - -<p>However plainly we can see the path, we must still believe that it -leads in the right direction, however conclusively we may demonstrate -a proposition, we are still dependent on our Faith in the validity of -Reason and the veridicity of the observations on which it is based—and -this is equally the case whether the latter be scientific measurements -or spiritual experiences.</p> - -<p>The supreme effort of Faith, made by the most material of scientists no -less than by the Saint, is the belief that the Cosmos, of which Reason -is a part, is a coherent whole and not a Chaos.</p> - -<p>The second argument appears to me to be equally fissiparous.</p> - -<p>In the first place I should never dream of attempting to reduce the -whole Cosmos to terms of mechanism.</p> - -<p>Any such idea would be infinitely repugnant to me. Moreover, the -attempt would inevitably be foredoomed to failure since there are -problems which are essentially insoluble. The first and most obvious of -all—the problem of the nature and origin of Consciousness—is one to -which we can never hope to find an answer.</p> - -<p>But quite apart from all this I entirely fail to see why the -explanation of mechanism, using the word in its widest sense, should -have any bearing on religion at all.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_172"></a>[Pg 172]</span></p> - -<p>Religion, by which I mean something more than a mere code of morals, is -concerned rather with motives than with methods.</p> - -<p>If a child were to ask one why the sun and moon did not fall on to the -earth, one might reply to the effect that they were prevented from -doing so by the exercise of the Divine Will. Alternatively one might -embark on a disquisition about the law of gravitation and planetary -mechanics.</p> - -<p>The two forms of explanation would be by no means mutually exclusive -since the second does no more than expand the first by an exposition of -the means employed.</p> - -<p>If, as required by the Christian religion, we believe in the survival -of the individual personality after death, it is evident that this -survival must take place by virtue of certain properties inherent in -the Cosmos and the necessity of Faith in our ultimate destiny will not -be affected by any determination of the nature of those properties.</p> - -<p>If our Consciousness does in fact persist after death it must do -so in some state of embodiment, since the idea of pure essence is -inconceivable.</p> - -<p>For my part I utterly fail to understand why the study of the nature of -the vehicle in which the consciousness functions after death, or of the -conditions in which it lives, has any more to do<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_173"></a>[Pg 173]</span> with religion, in the -proper sense of the term, than the study of the physical body and the -physical world.</p> - -<p>I need hardly say that I do not anticipate that Psychic Research will -confirm the idea of the old-fashioned conventional Heaven and Hell -of harps and crowns on the one hand and fire and brimstone on the -other. But it would be a bold person who would be prepared to maintain -now-a-days that these ideas form an integral part of Christianity.</p> - -<p>Modern research on Evolution and the process of natural selection have -somewhat notably discounted the story of Adam and Eve in the garden -of Eden, considered as historical fact. But it would be difficult to -maintain that the Christian religion has suffered as a consequence.</p> - -<p>The account of the creation given in Genesis has had to be -re-interpreted in the light of geological and astronomical knowledge, -but Christianity is as vital a force in the world to-day as it was when -that account was taken literally word for word.</p> - -<p>Even so, if any specific revelation existed on the subject of the -manner of survival, if, for instance, any of the words of Christ could -be held to contain any precise information on the subject,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_174"></a>[Pg 174]</span> it might be -contended that no further knowledge was necessary. But this is not the -case.</p> - -<p>Immortality is insisted on, but nothing specific is said of the -conditions by virtue of which it obtains. Nor, so far as I am aware, is -any veto laid on endeavours to ascertain those conditions.</p> - -<p>I repeat that in my opinion, cosmic mechanism and religion are -distinct, and no knowledge, however full, as to the former can possibly -either impair or replace the latter.</p> - -<p>In short I do not see that the necessity for religion as an integral -part of life would be one whit diminished even supposing we knew as -much about the "next world" and conditions of life therein, as we know -of this.</p> - -<p>And this contention holds good no matter what results research -may bring to light, no matter how much they may differ from our -preconceived ideas.</p> - -<p>For the truth is there all the time although at the moment we may not -have grasped it and the Christian religion, if it be the true religion, -as we believe, was framed, so to speak, to meet the needs of a cosmos -organised in this particular way and in no other.</p> - -<p>Unless, therefore, the Christian religion be false, it is impossible -that the results of research, supposing them to be accurate and -reliable,—a<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_175"></a>[Pg 175]</span> matter which can only be ensured by the exercise of -scientific reason,—should in any way conflict with religious truth.</p> - -<p>In case any one should feel that I ought to specify more precisely than -I have done, what I mean by the Christian religion, I would refer them -to the Nicene creed. Or if it is a matter of the interpretation of this -in terms of conduct, I should cite "My duty towards God" and "My duty -towards my neighbour" in the Church Catechism. Or in secular writings I -would mention that view of Christianity which is defended by Mr. G.K. -Chesterton in his book "Orthodoxy."</p> - -<p>With these I am prepared to stand four-square, although it is -conceivable that I might find myself at variance with some authorities -on the precise interpretation to be given to certain clauses, as for -instance "the resurrection of the dead" in the first mentioned.</p> - -<p>But controversies about interpretation have been rife among Christian -theorists from the earliest times and differences of opinion on minor -points do not constitute lack of adherence in fundamentals.</p> - -<p>Hitherto in this discussion I have been concerned only with negatives. -That is to say I have been trying to show that there is nothing<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_176"></a>[Pg 176]</span> in the -attempt which has led me to adopt the four-dimensional hypothesis which -is in any way contrary to the essential teachings of Christianity.</p> - -<p>There is however a positive side to the question.</p> - -<p>I believe that so far from being antagonistic to Christian teaching, -the general acceptance of the hypothesis would be of real value, in -that it would put into the hands of the Church a very powerful weapon -for the repelling of a certain form of attack, that of the scientific -materialist to wit.</p> - -<p>I do not mean to claim this as a merit of the four-dimensional -hypothesis as such, for it would equally accrue to any other hypothesis -which might prove to be true.</p> - -<p>In the second chapter I gave my reasons for believing that the -establishing of some such hypothesis would be calculated to remove the -principle cause of dissension between religious and materialistically -scientific thinkers. I there pointed out that the chief strength of the -materialist lay in the reluctance or inability of the Church to give -an intelligible explanation of the terms used in speaking of certain -religious and spiritual matters.</p> - -<p>I have explained that I see nothing in anyway repugnant to religion in -the attempt to formulate<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_177"></a>[Pg 177]</span> an hypothesis to explain the mechanism of -survival, etc.</p> - -<p>Equally it should be observed that religion, considered as something -more than a mere ethical and moral code, would be in no way freed from -the necessity of justifying itself, <i>qua</i> religion, by the acceptance, -however unanimous, of this or any other hypothesis. Such justification -is a matter for an apologetic of quite another order, of which order, -by the way, I regard Mr. Chesterton's "Orthodoxy" mentioned above as a -very admirable example.</p> - -<p>What the general acceptance of such an hypothesis would do, would be -finally and for ever to deprive the materialist of the possibility -of maintaining that matter, as he knows it, is the final and only -permanent reality and that Spirit therefore cannot exist.</p> - -<p>It is true that this would only involve driving him back one stage. If -we suppose for the sake of argument that we could finally attain to as -complete a knowledge of the "next world" as we at present possess of -this, he could always return to the attack, using with regard to that -state the same arguments as he originally used with regard to this. But -having once broken through the ring fence of matter and demonstrated -that there exist other realities of which he was<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_178"></a>[Pg 178]</span> at one time entirely -ignorant, he could never deny that there might still be realms as yet -unknown to him. He could never catch us again, so to speak.</p> - -<p>I admit that the above is a somewhat fantastical supposition and -scarcely within the sphere of practical politics, but the point is, -that until we are prepared to give an intelligible explanation of -things we are pent up in a sort of intellectual <i>cul-de-sac</i> bounded by -matter. We may know, as the result of personal experience, that there -is a way out, that matter is not the only reality; but our knowledge is -a purely personal affair and the scientist is perfectly entitled, if he -wishes, to decline to take the steps that led to the experiences which -have convinced us, to dismiss them as mere hallucinations and to write -off our alleged "revelations" as superstitious myths.</p> - -<p>But let us once demonstrate to him, in a manner calculated to appeal -to his intellect, that there may be a non-material reality and the -<i>cul-de-sac</i> is at once broken through and becomes a vista.</p> - -<p>It may be one of which we cannot see the end, and we shall certainly -require faith to believe that it leads to the right destination, but -the point is that it <i>is</i> a vista and not a <i>cul-de-sac</i>.</p> - -<p>This is where I am convinced that the adoption of some hypothesis of -the same general order<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_179"></a>[Pg 179]</span> as that which I have been advocating would -prove of definite value to the Church and that is why I am so strongly -of opinion that the Church, by which term I mean more especially those -whose business it is to concern themselves with the general trend -of Christian policy with regard to contemporary thought, ought to -encourage and not to deprecate or oppose attempts on these lines.</p> - -<p>In thus venturing to criticise the Church, I should like to make it -clear that I only do so because I am convinced that the Church is a -vital and indispensable part of human life, and because I wish to see -her influence increased and extended rather than diminished. If I -thought otherwise I should not take the trouble even to criticise.</p> - -<p>So far I have said nothing about the religious significance of the -four-dimensional hypothesis as such; considered that is to say as to -its four-dimensionality and not merely in its capacity as a hypothesis.</p> - -<p>The reason for this omission is simply that I do not consider that -there is any such significance.</p> - -<p>In the main concept of existence in four-dimensional space after death -there is, so far as I can see, nothing either to contradict or to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_180"></a>[Pg 180]</span> -confirm anything taught by the Church except the bare fact of survival -which both affirm.</p> - -<p>I have carefully omitted all reference to the descriptions of -post-mortem existence which have been obtained from time to time -through mediumistic sources. Any such discussion would be both lengthy -and out of place as it would involve a detailed critical examination of -both the authenticity and interpretation of the pronouncements.</p> - -<p>The only point about the four-dimensional hypothesis as such which I -think at all likely to be called in question from the religious point -of view, is that involved in the suggestion that Consciousness persists -after death, not in the form of "pure essence" but embodied in some -form of vehicle.</p> - -<p>But this is a matter which is fully included under the general -arguments I adduced in favour of the legitimacy of investigating the -"Cosmic mechanism" to the utmost and there seems to be no need for a -separate re-discussion here.</p> - -<p>It is interesting to note however that a large number of the early -Christian thinkers adhered to the view that "the soul" had some -sort of material or quasi-material vehicle. A number of quotations -on the subject are given in M. Leon Denis' book "Christianity and -Spiritualism."</p> -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_181"></a>[Pg 181]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_IX">CHAPTER IX</h2> -</div> - -<p class="center">SUMMARY AND CONCLUSION</p> - - -<p>I will bring this work to a close by a brief recapitulation of its more -salient points.</p> - -<p>A dimension is defined as "an independent direction in space." A flat -surface is two-dimensional and the space we know is three-dimensional. -The direction of the fourth dimension must be at right angles to every -direction which can be drawn in our space and four-dimensional space is -such that through any point in it, four, and only four, lines can be -drawn mutually at right angles.</p> - -<p>From every point in our space a line can be drawn running off in the -direction of four space.</p> - -<p>Consequently every point in our space is absolutely accessible from the -direction of the fourth dimension.</p> - -<p>The best way of drawing conclusions as to the properties of four space -is by means of the analogy of the two-dimensional world; since four -space is to three space as the latter is to two space.</p> - -<p>The fact that we cannot perceive four space, or picture its nature to -ourselves, is no proof that it is non-existent.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_182"></a>[Pg 182]</span></p> - -<p>I suggest as a working hypothesis that four space is a reality and -that Man possesses at least one other vehicle of Consciousness—a -four-dimensional one—besides his physical body. In this vehicle he is -embodied after discarding the physical vehicle at death and also during -temporary absences from the body during life.</p> - -<p>This hypothesis is likely to prove of importance in two respects. -First, it provides Psychic Research with a working hypothesis which may -be essential to its development as a science. Secondly the adoption of -some such hypothesis should go far to remove the principle cause of -recent cleavage between Religious and Scientific thought.</p> - -<p>The hypothesis is capable of throwing light on a number of "Psychic" -phenomena which are otherwise very obscure. It affords us a means of -conceiving a mode of existence which is real and yet imperceptible to -our senses, thus surmounting one of the chief difficulties in the way -of conceiving of post-mortem existence.</p> - -<p>In the realm of Clairvoyance it enables us to form some idea of the -nature of the faculty of internal vision. With regard to Clairvoyance -in space, it also helps us to some slight extent, although this -phenomenon presents special difficulties of its own.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_183"></a>[Pg 183]</span></p> - -<p>Other varieties of "out of the body" experiences are much elucidated by -its aid.</p> - -<p>The phenomena with which it is most closely connected, however, are -those known under the general title of "apparent penetration of matter -by matter."</p> - -<p>To these it affords by far the simplest and probably the only -explanation and, if they are regarded as irrefutably established, it -will be difficult to avoid the conclusion that four space is a reality.</p> - -<p>The <i>locus classicus</i> of such phenomena is the Slade-Zöllner -investigation, but this is worthless as evidence. The literature of the -subject abounds with records of similar occurrences.</p> - -<p>The hypothesis also seems to offer a possible means of explaining the -paradoxical rigidity of the impalpable structure discovered by Crawford.</p> - -<p>The hypothesis may also have a certain significance, even in the realm -of pure Philosophy. It enables us to conceive of the simultaneous -existence of a series of three space simultaneities and, consequently, -is of interest in the consideration of Time and of the possibility of -Prevision.</p> - -<p>It also works in well with a certain view of the nature of Vitality.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_184"></a>[Pg 184]</span></p> - -<p>As regards its relation to ordinary physical science, we find nothing -to conflict with it, but, on the contrary that there are a certain -number of indications that four space is, as I suggest, more than a -mere mathematical concept. It is possible that it may some day come to -be recognised as having some significance in the theory of the nature -of electrons and of ether, while recent views on "Relativity" strongly -indicate that Physicists will soon regard the four-dimensionality of -the Universe as a common place.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>If the four-dimensional hypothesis is correct there should exist -some sort of connecting link between the physical body and the -four-dimensional vehicle.</p> - -<p>The function of this link would be to deflect sensory impressions -out of three space into four space thus enabling them to reach the -Consciousness resident in the latter. Such a link must therefore be, -in some way, intermediate between ordinary matter and four-dimensional -matter.</p> - -<p>That is to say, it must possess some degree of four-dimensional -complexity. This may reasonably be supposed to endow it with peculiar -properties.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_185"></a>[Pg 185]</span></p> - -<p>If such a connecting link be found to exist in practice, it would tend -to confirm the hypothesis.</p> - -<p>The experiments of de Rochas, of Joire, of MacDougal, of Baraduc, of -Kilner, and of Crawford seem to indicate that such a connecting link -does, in fact, exist.</p> - -<p>This is confirmed by the testimony of clairvoyants, which, though not -of a nature to be rated too highly or accepted lightly, should be -allowed some weight.</p> - -<p>The attempt to formulate an hypothesis of this nature is not repugnant -to Religion. Nor is there anything in this particular hypothesis which -can be held to conflict with Religious doctrines.</p> - -<p>On the other hand, the acceptance of such an hypothesis would cut the -ground from under the feet of those who seek to maintain that matter is -the only reality and that therefore Spirit and the Spiritual life are -mere illusions.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>No writer can expect to bring all his readers to his way of thinking. -Indeed it would be unfortunate if he were to do so, as the effect -would be to eliminate that element of critical discussion which is so -fruitful a source of progress.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_186"></a>[Pg 186]</span></p> - -<p>Consequently, I do not anticipate that every reader will agree with -me. All I venture to hope is that I may have made good my contention -that the four-dimensional concepts, in spite of the scorn poured on -them as a result of the Zöllner fiasco, are worthy of very careful -consideration as a tentative working hypothesis by those who are -seeking to clear up the many obscure problems presented by Psychical -Research.</p> - -<p>If this little book is thought worthy of criticism, I shall welcome -it. Its purpose will have been amply served if it succeeds in arousing -interest in what will prove, I believe, a very fruitful field of -speculation and research.</p> -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_187"></a>[Pg 187]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="APPENDIX">APPENDIX.</h2> -</div> - - -<p>To illustrate how the analogy of the relation between two and -three-dimensional space enables us to determine some of the properties -of four-dimensional figures:</p> - - -<p>(1)</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>"Any figure in a space of a given dimensionality generates a -corresponding figure in the next higher space, by moving in a -direction at right angles to any direction that can be drawn within -itself.<a id="FNanchor_7" href="#Footnote_7" class="fnanchor">[7]</a> Or, in general, space of any dimensionality generates, by -such a movement, the next higher space."</p></div> - -<p>Thus, the lowest sort of space is space of zero dimensions, <i>i.e.</i>, -a mathematical point. If it moves a distance of one inch, it traces -out a Line one inch long—that is to say a one space "figure."<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_188"></a>[Pg 188]</span> If -this moves at right angles to itself for a distance of one inch, it -traces out a two space figure, viz., a square of side one inch. If this -again moves a distance of one inch in a direction at right angles to -every direction that can be drawn within it, that is, in a direction -perpendicular to itself, it traces out a cube of side one inch, <i>i.e.</i>, -a three space figure or "solid."</p> - -<p>We must, therefore, conclude, from analogy, that if the cube were -itself to move, a distance of one inch, in a direction at right angles -to every direction that can be drawn in our space—in the unknown -direction, that is, of the fourth dimension—it would generate a -"higher solid" of side one inch. The higher solid thus generated is -called a "Tesseract" and its properties are quite well known.</p> - - -<p>(2)</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>"Every figure, in a space of a given dimensionality, contains an -infinite number of the 'corresponding' figures—see (1)—in the next -lower space."</p></div> - -<p>Since a point is defined as having "position but no magnitude," it -follows that it would require an infinite number of points to make up a -line.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_189"></a>[Pg 189]</span></p> - -<p>Similarly a line has length, but no breadth or thickness, and it would -therefore require an infinite number of lines laid side by side to make -up a surface.</p> - -<p>Again a surface has, theoretically, no thickness, and it would -therefore require an infinite number of surfaces superimposed on one -another to make up a solid.</p> - -<p>We must therefore conclude, by analogy, that it would require an -infinite number of solids to make up a "higher solid."</p> - -<p>In particular, a Tesseract must be supposed to contain an infinite -number of cubes, and, in general, four space must be conceived of as -containing an infinite number of three spaces.</p> - - -<p>(3)</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>"The Boundaries of a figure in a space of any dimensionality are -themselves figures in the next lower space."</p></div> - -<p>Thus a Line (one space) is bounded by Points (zero space).</p> - -<p>A surface (two space) is bounded by Lines (one space).</p> - -<p>A solid (three space) is bounded by Surfaces (two space).</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_190"></a>[Pg 190]</span></p> - -<p>We must conclude therefore that "higher solids" (four space) are -bounded by Solids (three space).</p> - -<div class="figleft illowp60" style="max-width: 12.6875em;"> - <img class="w100" src="images/illus10.jpg" alt="" /> - <div class="caption"><i>Fig. 10</i></div> -</div> - - -<p>To take the special case with which we are already familiar. The line -AB, is bounded by the points A and B. (Fig. 10). The square, A B C D, -is bounded by four lines AB, BC, CD, DA. The cube, A B C D E F G H, is -bounded by six surfaces, namely, ABCD, CDEF, EFGH, GHAB, ADEH, BCFG.</p> - -<p>Similarly we must conclude that a tesseract is bounded by cubes.</p> - -<p>We shall see later that there are eight of them.</p> - - -<p>(4)</p> - -<p>We may put (3) in a slightly different way, by saying that:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>"Two adjacent portions of space, of any dimensionality, are separated -by a space of the next lower dimensionality."</p></div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_191"></a>[Pg 191]</span></p> - -<p>The portions AB and BC of the line AC are separated by the point B. -(Fig. 11.) The portions ABEF and BCDE of the fig. ACDF are separated by -the line EB. The portions ABEFGHIM and BCDEMIKL of the solid ACDFGHKL -are separated by the surface BIME.</p> - -<div class="figleft illowp60" style="max-width: 12.6875em;"> - <img class="w100" src="images/illus11.jpg" alt="" /> - <div class="caption"><i>Fig. 11</i></div> -</div> - - -<p>Similarly we must suppose that any two adjacent portions of four space -are separated by a three space figure.</p> - -<p>Or, again, to alter it slightly, "any space is no more than a boundary -between two adjacent portions of the next higher space." Whence it -follows that the whole of our three space is but the boundary between -two adjacent portions of four space.</p> - - -<p>(5)</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>"A tesseract, which is the four-dimensional analogue of the cube, -is bounded by Eight cubes. It has Twenty-four plane square faces,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_192"></a>[Pg 192]</span> -Thirty-two linear edges, and Sixteen corner points."</p></div> - -<p>This may at first sight seem difficult to grasp.</p> - -<p>In reality however, it is quite simple.</p> - -<p>We have only to remember that the tesseract is generated by the -movement of a cube, in a direction at right angles to every direction -that can be drawn in the cube, and that whenever a figure of a given -dimensionality moves thus it generates a figure of the next higher -dimensionality.</p> - -<p>Thus every point in the cube will trace out a line, every line a -surface, and every surface a solid, and, since the distance moved is -equal to the length of the side of the cube, these surfaces will be -squares and the solids will be cubes.</p> - -<p>But let us first consider the analogous case of the generation of the -cube by the movement of a square.</p> - -<p>Let A B C D represent the original position of the square. It moves, -a distance equal to one of its sides, in a direction at right angles -to every direction that can be drawn within itself—at right angles, -<i>i.e.</i>, to every one of its sides—and finally comes to rest in the -position E F G H.</p> - -<div class="figleft illowp60" style="max-width: 12.6875em;"> - <img class="w100" src="images/illus12.jpg" alt="" /> - <div class="caption"><i>Fig. 12</i></div> -</div> - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_193"></a>[Pg 193]</span></p> - -<p>Every side has traced out another square and we have, in addition, the -old square ABCD, with which we started and the new square EFGH, with -which we end.</p> - -<p>Thus even if we had no idea how many sides, edges, and corners a cube -had we could deduce them.</p> - -<p>We should say:—</p> - -<p>Every side of the original square has traced out a new square—that -makes 4—and we also have the original square and the "final" square -making a total of 6. A cube, therefore, must be bounded by 6 square -surfaces.</p> - -<p>Similarly we should reflect that the original square and the final -square have each 4 linear edges, making 8, and that each of the 4 -corner points of the original square would trace out a line, making new -lines, and we would therefore conclude that a cube must have 8 + 4 = 12 -edges.</p> - -<p>Finally, since in a uniform motion no new points will be generated, we -should expect the cube to have a total of 8 corner points, <i>i.e.</i>, the -four corners of the original square and the four corners of the final -square.</p> - -<p>Now let us apply the same methods to the generation of the tesseract by -the movement of a cube.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_194"></a>[Pg 194]</span></p> - -<p>Observe that just as in the case of the square generating the cube we -had the original square to start with and what I called the "final" -square to end up with, so, in this case, we shall start and end up with -a cube.</p> - -<p>In the process of the movement every face of the cube will generate -a new cube—that means 6 new cubes, since the cube must have had 6 -faces—and there will also be the original cube and the final cube, -making a total of 8 cubes all told. A tesseract must therefore be -bounded by 8 cubes.</p> - -<p>Similarly each line of the original cube will trace out a square. -This, since a cube has 12 edges, gives us 12 new squares plus 6 from -the original and 6 from the final cube, or a total of 24. A tesseract -therefore has 24 plane square faces. Again each point of the original -cube will trace out a line, making 8 new lines, and there will also be -12 lines in the original and 12 in the final cube, making a total of 32.</p> - -<p>Finally, there will be 8 points in the original cube and 8 in the final -cube, but none will have been produced on the way. So a tesseract will -therefore have 16 corner points.</p> - -<p>There is no reason why this process should not be continued -indefinitely. For a tesseract may be supposed to move, in distance -equal to the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_195"></a>[Pg 195]</span> length of one of its edges, in a direction not contained -in itself and will generate a <i>five</i> dimensional figure, bounded by -ten tesseracts, and having in it 40 cubes, 80 squares, 80 lines, and -32 corner points. Thus a whole series of Higher Space figures may be -produced. But these are of little practical interest, and I shall not -deal with them here.</p> - -<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_7" href="#FNanchor_7" class="label">[7]</a> <span class="smcap">Note.</span>—The figures thus produced are not -necessarily the strict analogues of the figures which generate them. -For instance a circle, moving in a direction perpendicular to itself, -would generate a cylinder; whereas the three-dimensional analogue of a -circle is a sphere.</p></div></div> - - - - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="INDEX">INDEX<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_196"></a>[Pg 196]</span></h2> -</div> - - -<p> -<span style="margin-left: 4em;">PAGE</span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Anæsthesia, <a href="#Page_146">146</a>, <a href="#Page_147">147</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Apologetics, Christian, <a href="#Page_177">177</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Apport.</span><br /> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">Two-dimensional analogue of, <a href="#Page_15">15</a>, <a href="#Page_16">16</a></span><br /> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">Discussion of evidence for, <a href="#Page_62">62</a>, <a href="#Page_73">73</a> sqq.</span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Astral plane, <a href="#Page_35">35</a>, <a href="#Page_53">53</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Aura, <a href="#Page_142">142</a>, <a href="#Page_143">143</a>, <a href="#Page_161">161</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Cantilever, Crawford's, <a href="#Page_86">86</a>-91, <a href="#Page_145">145</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Carrington, Hereward, <a href="#Page_71">71</a>, <a href="#Page_74">74</a>, <a href="#Page_77">77</a>, <a href="#Page_113">113</a>-141</span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Change—in a two dimensional world, <a href="#Page_17">17</a>, <a href="#Page_20">20</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Clairvoyance, <a href="#Page_42">42</a>, <a href="#Page_48">48</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Crawford, <a href="#Page_86">86</a>, <a href="#Page_145">145</a>, <a href="#Page_147">147</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Death. Loss of weight at, <a href="#Page_143">143</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Dimension. Definition of, <a href="#Page_3">3</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Direct Voice, <a href="#Page_62">62</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Disembodiment, cases of, <a href="#Page_58">58</a>, <a href="#Page_150">150</a>-154</span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Dreams, <a href="#Page_54">54</a>, <a href="#Page_55">55</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Electricity. Hinton's theories of, <a href="#Page_127">127</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Etheric double, <a href="#Page_35">35</a>, <a href="#Page_62">62</a>, <a href="#Page_147">147</a>-148</span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Energy, conservation of, <a href="#Page_117">117</a>, <a href="#Page_120">120</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Ether. Hinton's analogy, <a href="#Page_127">127</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Exteriorisation of Sensibility, <a href="#Page_141">141</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Faith and Reason, <a href="#Page_169">169</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Fatalism, <a href="#Page_107">107</a>-109</span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Flatland, 7</span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Geometry. Possible break down of, <a href="#Page_124">124</a>, <a href="#Page_126">126</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Hair-trigger theory, <a href="#Page_116">116</a>, <a href="#Page_141">141</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Hallucination, <a href="#Page_50">50</a>, <a href="#Page_51">51</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Hypothesis. Need of, <a href="#Page_24">24</a>-38</span><br /> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">Valid, <a href="#Page_29">29</a></span><br /> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">True, <a href="#Page_29">29</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Hyslop, Dr., <a href="#Page_77">77</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Internal Vision, <a href="#Page_46">46</a>-49</span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Kilner, Dr., <a href="#Page_142">142</a>-143</span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Levitation, <a href="#Page_86">86</a>, <a href="#Page_91">91</a>, <a href="#Page_145">145</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Light. Theories, of <a href="#Page_29">29</a>, <a href="#Page_30">30</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Materialists, <a href="#Page_32">32</a>, <a href="#Page_176">176</a>, <a href="#Page_177">177</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Milan Committee, <a href="#Page_83">83</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Occultists <a href="#Page_32">32</a>, <a href="#Page_34">34</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">One-dimensional space, <a href="#Page_7">7</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Palladino, Eusapia, <a href="#Page_74">74</a>, <a href="#Page_83">83</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Parallaxes, Negative, <a href="#Page_126">126</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Peters, Dr., <a href="#Page_83">83</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Phantasms, <a href="#Page_52">52</a>, <a href="#Page_55">55</a>, <a href="#Page_57">57</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Pogorelsky, <a href="#Page_84">84</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Poincaré, <a href="#Page_124">124</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Postvision, <a href="#Page_42">42</a>, <a href="#Page_52">52</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Prevision, <a href="#Page_39">39</a>, <a href="#Page_42">42</a>, <a href="#Page_52">52</a>, <a href="#Page_103">103</a>-107</span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Psycho-analysis, <a href="#Page_55">55</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Reason and Faith, <a href="#Page_169">169</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Reichenbach, <a href="#Page_140">140</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Relativity, <a href="#Page_133">133</a>-135</span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Religion, <a href="#Page_32">32</a>, <a href="#Page_168">168</a>-180</span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Richet, <a href="#Page_31">31</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Rotation in four space, <a href="#Page_129">129</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Sambor, <a href="#Page_84">84</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Secondary personality, <a href="#Page_41">41</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Sensibility. Exteriorisation of, <a href="#Page_141">141</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Slade, <a href="#Page_64">64</a>, <a href="#Page_73">73</a> sqq.</span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Space. Objectivity of, <a href="#Page_109">109</a>-112</span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Spectrum, <a href="#Page_43">43</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Symmetry, <a href="#Page_131">131</a>-133</span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Telekinesis, <a href="#Page_39">39</a>, <a href="#Page_86">86</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Telepathy, <a href="#Page_39">39</a>, <a href="#Page_41">41</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Television, <a href="#Page_46">46</a>, <a href="#Page_48">48</a>, <a href="#Page_111">111</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Tesseract, <a href="#Page_188">188</a>, <a href="#Page_189">189</a>, <a href="#Page_191">191</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Theologians, <a href="#Page_32">32</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Theosophists, <a href="#Page_35">35</a>, <a href="#Page_159">159</a>, <a href="#Page_160">160</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Time, <a href="#Page_92">92</a>-103</span><br /> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">Measurement of, <a href="#Page_94">94</a></span><br /> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">Bergson's views on, <a href="#Page_96">96</a>, <a href="#Page_98">98</a></span><br /> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">Subjective, <a href="#Page_99">99</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Two-dimensional world, analogy of, 7 sqq.</span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Ultra-violet light, <a href="#Page_43">43</a>, <a href="#Page_144">144</a>, <a href="#Page_160">160</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Vitality, <a href="#Page_113">113</a>-141</span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Vortices. Four-dimensional, <a href="#Page_127">127</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Will, <a href="#Page_113">113</a>-141</span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Zero-dimensional space, <a href="#Page_7">7</a></span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Zöllner, <a href="#Page_1">1</a>, <a href="#Page_62">62</a>, <a href="#Page_73">73</a> sqq.</span><br /> -</p> - -<p style="margin-top: 10em;"><small> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">E. AUSTIN AND SON, LTD.,</span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">PRINTERS,</span><br /> -<br /> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">— CLIFTON, BRISTOL. —</span></small> -</p> - -<pre style='margin-top:6em'> -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A THEORY OF THE MECHANISM OF -SURVIVAL *** - -This file should be named 64055-h.htm or 64055-h.zip - -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: -https://www.gutenberg.org/6/4/0/5/64055/ - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - -</pre> -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/64055-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/64055-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index bca869e..0000000 --- a/old/64055-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64055-h/images/illus01.jpg b/old/64055-h/images/illus01.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3fb04a9..0000000 --- a/old/64055-h/images/illus01.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64055-h/images/illus02.jpg b/old/64055-h/images/illus02.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2e5cf74..0000000 --- a/old/64055-h/images/illus02.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64055-h/images/illus03.jpg b/old/64055-h/images/illus03.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c98ba78..0000000 --- a/old/64055-h/images/illus03.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64055-h/images/illus04.jpg b/old/64055-h/images/illus04.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1be9070..0000000 --- a/old/64055-h/images/illus04.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64055-h/images/illus05.jpg b/old/64055-h/images/illus05.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b84f5cc..0000000 --- a/old/64055-h/images/illus05.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64055-h/images/illus06.jpg b/old/64055-h/images/illus06.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 80fde4e..0000000 --- a/old/64055-h/images/illus06.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64055-h/images/illus07.jpg b/old/64055-h/images/illus07.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d4b9549..0000000 --- a/old/64055-h/images/illus07.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64055-h/images/illus08.jpg b/old/64055-h/images/illus08.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8b9e14d..0000000 --- a/old/64055-h/images/illus08.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64055-h/images/illus09.jpg b/old/64055-h/images/illus09.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 11ada10..0000000 --- a/old/64055-h/images/illus09.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64055-h/images/illus10.jpg b/old/64055-h/images/illus10.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fa52cc4..0000000 --- a/old/64055-h/images/illus10.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64055-h/images/illus11.jpg b/old/64055-h/images/illus11.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9320594..0000000 --- a/old/64055-h/images/illus11.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64055-h/images/illus12.jpg b/old/64055-h/images/illus12.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fea656a..0000000 --- a/old/64055-h/images/illus12.jpg +++ /dev/null |
